Isis Unveiled Volume 1 – The “Infallibility” Of Modern Science. H.P. Blavatsky – PART 1 OF 3

Isis unveiled a master key to the mysteries of ancient and modern science and theology by HP blavatsky volume 1 science narrated by Graham Dunlop chapter one eoam kisam an axiom of hermetic philosophy we commenced research where a modern conjecture closes its faithless wings and with us those were the common

Elements of science which the sages of today disdain as wild chimeras or despair of as unfathomable Mysteries buers zenoni there exists somewhere in this world an old book so very old that our modern antiquarians might ponder over its pages in indefinite time and still not quite agree as to the nature of the

Fabric upon which it is written is the only original copy now in existence the most ancient Hebrew document on a cult learning the cifra Zuta was compiled from it and that at a time when the former was already considered in the light of a literary Relic one of its illustrations represents the Divine

Essence emanating from Adam like a luminous Arc proceeding to form a circle and then having attained the highest point of its circumference the ineffable Glory bends back again and returns to earth Earth bringing a higher type of humanity in its Vortex as it approaches nearer and nearer to our planet the emanation

Becomes more and more shadowy until upon touching the ground it is as black as night a conviction founded upon 70,000 years of experience as they allege has been entertained by hermetic philosophers of all periods that matter has in time become through sin more gross and dense than it was at Man’s

First formation that at the beginning the human body was of a half ethereal nature and that before the fall mankind communed freely with the now unseen universes but since that time matter has become the formidable barrier between us and the world of spirits the oldest esoteric Traditions also teach that

Before the Mystic atom many races of human beings lived and died out each giving place in its turn to another wory precedent types more perfect did any of them belong to the winged race of men mentioned by Plato and fedis it is the special province of science to solve the problem the caves

Of France and the relics of the Stone Age afford a point at which to begin as the cycle proceeded Man’s eyes were more and more opened until he came to know good and evil as well as the Elohim themselves having reached its Summit the cycle began to to go downward

When they Arc attained a certain point which brought it parallel with the fixed line of our terrestrial plane the man was furnished by Nature with coats of skin and the Lord God clothed them this same belief in the pre-existence of a far more spiritual race than the one to which we now belong

Can be traced back to the earliest traditions of nearly every people in the ancient Kish manuscript published by brur De borberg the pop ofo the first men are mentioned as a race that could reason and speak whose sight was unlimited and who knew all things at

Once according to Pho judaeus the air is filled with an invisible hosts of spirits some of whom are free from Evil and Immortal and others are pernicious and Mortal from the sons of L we are descended and the sons of L must we become again and the unequivocal

Statement of the anonymous Gnostic who wrote The Gospel According to John that as many as received him I.E who followed practically the esoteric doctrine of Jesus would become the sons of God points to the same belief 112 know ye not your Gods exclaimed the master Plato describes admirably INF

Fadas the state in which man once was and what he will become again before and after the loss of his wings when he lived among the gods a God himself in the Airy World from the remotest periods religious philosophies taught that the whole universe was filled with Divine and Spiritual Beings of diverse

Races from one of these evolved in the course of time Adam the primi of man the cowm mucks and some tribes of Siberia also describe in their Legends earlier Creations than our present race these beings they say were possessed of an almost boundless knowledge and in their audacity even threatened Rebellion

Against the great Chief Spirit to punish their presumption and humble them he imprisoned them in bodies and so shut in their senses from these they can escape but through long repentance self-purification and development their shamans they think occasionally enjoy the Divine Powers originally possessed by all human

Being the asor library of New York has recently been enriched by a fact simile of an Egyptian medical treaties written in the 16th century BC or more precisely 1552 BC which accordingly to the commonly received chronology it is the time when Moses was just 21 years of

Age the original is written upon the inner bark of Cyprus Papyrus and has been pronounced by Professor shank of lipsig not only genuine but also the most perfect ever seen consists of a single sheet of yellow brown Papyrus of finest quality 3/10 of a meter wide more

Than 20 M long and formed one roll divided into 110 Pages all carefully numbered it was purchased in Egypt in 1872 to 73 by the archaeologist eers of a well-to-do Arab from luxer the New York Tribune commenting upon the circumstance says the Papyrus Bears internal evidence of being one of the

Six hermetic books on medicine named by Clement of Alexandria the editor further says at the time of I amus ad. 363 the priests of Egypt showed 42 books which they attributed to Hermes thti of these according to that author 36 contain the history of all human knowledge the last

Six treated of anatomy of pathology affections of the eye instruments of surgery and of medicines the Papyrus eers is indisputably one of these ancient hermetic works if so clear a ray of light has been thrown upon ancient Egyptian science by The Accidental Encounter of the German archaeologist with one well-to-do Arab

From luxer how can we know what Sunshine may be let in upon the dark CPS of History by an equally accidental meeting between some other prosperous Egyptian and another enterprising student of antiquity the discovery of modern science do not disagree with the oldest Traditions which claim an incredible

Antiquity for our race within the last few years geology which previously had only conceded that man could be traced as far back as the tertiary period has found unanswerable proofs that human existence antd dates the last glaciation of Europe over 250,000 years a hard not this for patristic theology to crack but

An accepted fact with the ancient philosophers moreover fossil implements have been exed together with human remains which show that man hunted in those remote times and knew how to build a fire but the forward step has not yet been taken in the search for the origin

Of the race science comes to a dead stop and waits for future proofs unfortunately anthropology and psychology possess no kuier neither geologists nor archaeologists are able to construct from the fragment bits H there to discovered the perfect skeleton of the triple man physical intellectual and spiritual because the fossil

Implements of a man are found to become more rough and UNC as geology penetrates deeper into the bowels of the earth it seems appr proof to science that the closer we come to the origin of man the more Savage and brute likee he must be strange logic does the findings of the

Remains in the cave of Devon prove that there was no contemporary races then who were highly civilized when the present population of the Earth have disappeared and some archaeologists belonging to the coming race of the distant future shall excavate the domestic Implements of one of our Indian or Andaman Island

Tribes will he be justified in concluding that mankind in the 19th century was just emerging from the Stone Age it is lately been the fashion to speak of the untenable conceptions of an uncultivated past as though were possible to hide behind an epigram the intellectual quaries out of which the

Reputations of so many modern philosophers have been carved just as Tindall is ever ready to disparage ancient philosophers for dressing up of whose ideas more than one distinguished scientist has derived honor and credit so the geologists seem more and more inclined to take for granted that all the archaic races were contemporaneously

In a state of dense barbarism but not all our best authorities agree in this opinion some of the most eminent maintain exactly the reverse Max Mueller for instance says many things are still unintelligible to us and the hieroglyphic language of antiquity records but half of the mind’s unconscious intentions yet more and more

The image of man in whatever clim we meet him Rises before us Noble and pure from the very beginning even his errors we learn to understand even his dreams we begin to interpret as far as we can TR back the footsteps of man even on the lowest

Strata of History we see the Divine gift of a sound and sober intellect belonging to him from the very first the idea of humanity emerging slowly from the depths of an animal brutality can never be maintained again as it is claimed to the unphilosophical to inquire into first causes scientists now occupy themselves

With considering their physical effects the field of scientific investigation is therefore bounded by by physical nature when Once its limits are reached inquiry must stop and their work be recommenced with all due respect to our learned men they are like the squirrel upon its revolving wheel for they are

Doomed to turn their matter over and over again science is a mighty potency and it is not for us pygmies to question her but the scientists are not themselves science embodied anymore than the men of our planet are the planet itself we have neither the right to demand nor power to compel our

Modern-day philosopher to accept without challenge a geographical description of the dark side of the moon but if in some lunar cataclysm one of her inhabitants should be hurled then into the attraction of our atmosphere and land safe and sound at Dr Carpenter’s door he would be indictable

As recreant to professional duty if he should fail to set the physical problem at rest for a man of science to refuse an opportunity to investigate any new phenomena whether it comes to him in the shape of a man from the moon or ghost from the Eddie Homestead is alike

Reprehensible whether arrived at by the method of Aristotle or that of Plato we need not to stop to inquire but it is a fact that both the inner and outer Natures of man are claim to have been thoroughly understood by the ancient andrologists notwithstanding the superficial hypothesis of geologists we

Are beginning to have almost daily proofs in corroboration of the assertions of these philosophers they divided the interminable periods of human existence on this planet into Cycles during Each of which mankind gradually reached the culminating point of highest civilization and gradually relapsed into abject barbarism to what Eminence the race in

Its progress had several times arrived may be feebly surmised by the wonderful monuments of old still visible and the descriptions given by Herodotus of other marbles of which no traces now remain even in his day the gigantic structures of many pyramids and world famous temples were but masses of

Ruins scattered by the unrelenting hand of time they are described by the father of history as these venerable Witnesses of the long bygone Glory of departed ancestors he shrinks from speaking of divine things and gives to posterity but an imperfect description from heray of some marvelous Subterranean chambers of the

Labyrinth where L and now lie concealed the sacred remains of the king initiates we can judge moreover of the lofty civilization reached in some periods of antiquity by the historical descriptions of the ages of the tmes yet in that epic the Arts and Sciences were considered to be

Degenerating and the secret of a number of the former had been already lost in the recent excavations of Marriot be at the foot of the pyramids statues of wood and other relics have been exhumed which showed that long before the period of the first dynasties the Egyptians had attained to a

Refinement and Perfection which is calculated to excite The Wonder of even the most Ardent admirers of Grecian art beay Taylor describes those statues in one of his lectures and tells us that the beauty of the heads or mented with eyes of precious stones and copper eyelids is unsurpassed far below the stratum of

Sand in which lay the remains gathered into the collection of lipsus Abbot and the British museum were found buried the tangible proofs of the Hermetic doctrine of Cycles which has been already explained Dr schan the enthusiastic Helen has recently found in his excavations on the trod abundant evidences of the same gradual change

From barbarism to civilization and from civilization to barbarism again why then should we feel so reluctant to admit the possibility that if the anti delians were so much better versed than ourselves in certain Sciences as to have been perfectly acquainted with important Arts which we now term lost they might have equally

Excelled in psychological knowledge such a hypothesis must be considered as reasonable as any other until some countervailing evidence shall be discovered to destroy it every true Sant admits that in many respects human knowledge is yet in its infancy can it be that our cycle began in ages comparatively recent these

Cycles according to the caldan philosophy do not embrace all mankind at one and the same time Professor Draper partially corroborates this view by saying that the periods into which geology has found it convenient to divide the progress of man and civilization are not abrupt epics which hold good simultaneously for the whole

Human race giving as an instance the wandering Indians of America who are only at the present moment emerging from the Stone Age thus more than once scientific men have unwittingly confirm the testimony of the Ancients any cabalists well acquainted with the Pythagorean system of numerals and geometry can demonstrate that the

Metaphysical views of Plato were based upon the strictest mathematical principles true mathematics says the magicon is something with which all higher Sciences are connected common mathematics is but a deceitful fantasmagoria who much praise infallibility only arises from this that materials conditions and references are made its foundation scientists who believe they

Have adopted the aristotlean method only because they creep when they do not run from demonstrated particulars to universals glorify the this method of inductive philosophy and reject that of Plato which they treat as unsubstantial Professor Draper laments that such speculative Mystics as ammonius sacus and platinus should have taken the place

Of the severe geometers of the old Museum he forgets that geometry of all science is the only one which proceeds from universals to particulars was precisely the method employed by Plato in his philosophy as long as exact science confines its observations to physical conditions and proceedes Aristotle like it certainly cannot fail

But notwithstanding that the world of matter is boundless for us it still is finite and thus materialism will turn forever in its viated Circle unable to soar higher than the circumference will permit the cosmological theory of numerals which Pythagoras learned from the Egyptian hierophants is alone able

To reconcile the two units matter and spirit spirit and cause each to demonstrate the other mathematically the sacred numbers of the universe in their esoteric combination solve the great problem and explain the theory of radiation and the cycle of the aminations the lower orders before they develop into higher ones must emanate

From the higher spiritual ones and when arrived at the turning point be reabsorbed again into the infinite physiology like everything else in the world of constant evolution is subject to the IC Revolution and it now seems to be hardly emerging from the Shadows of the lower Ark so it may be

One day proved to have been at the highest point of the circumference of the circle far earlier than the days of Pythagoras mochas the sidonian the physiologist and teacher of the science of anatomy flourished long before the sage of Samos and the latter received the sacred instructions from his

Disciples and descendants Pythagoras the pure philosopher the deeply versed in the profounder phenomena of nature the noble inheritor of the ancient lore whose great aim was to free the soul from the letters of sense and force it to realize its powers must live eternally in human memory the

Impenetrable veil of Arcane secrecy was thrown over the Sciences taught in the sanctuary this is the cause of the modern depreciating of the ancient philosophies even Plato and Pho judeus have been accused by many a commentator of absurd Inc consistencies whereas the design which underlies the Maze of metaphysical

Contradictions so perplexing to the reader of the tus but is too evident but has Plato ever been read understandingly by one of the expounders of the classics this is a question warranted by the criticisms to be found in such authors as stalam schocker Fus Latin translation heindorf Sydenham

Butman Taylor and burgies to say nothing of the Lesser authorities the covert illusions of the Greek philosophers to esoteric things have manifestly baffled these commentators to the last degree they not only with unblushing coolness suggest as to ascertain difficult passages that another phraseology was evidently intended but they audaciously make the changes the

Oric line of the song the order of the sixth race close which can only be interpreted as a reference to the six race evolved in the consecutive evolution of the Spheres Burgess says was evidently taken from a cosmogyre the last ought not one who undertakes to edit another’s work at

Least understand what his author means indeed the ancient philosophers seem to be generally held even by the least prejudiced of our modern critics to have lacked that profundity and thorough knowledge in the exact Sciences of which our centu is so boast f it is even questioned whether they understood that basic scientific

Principle X nilo nil fit if they suspected the indestructibility of matter at all say these commentators it was not in consequence of a firmly established formula but only through an intuitional reasoning and by analogy we hold to the contrary opinion speculations of these philosophers upon matter were open to

Public criticism but their teachings and regard to spiritual things were profoundly esoteric being thus sworn to secrecy and religious silence upon abstruse subjects involving the relations of spirit and matter they rivaled each other in their ingenious methods for concealing the real opinions the doctrine of metam psychosis

Has been abundantly ridiculed by man of science and rejected by theologians yet if it had been properly understood in its application to the indestructibility of matter and the immortality of spirit IR it would have been perceived that it is a Sublime conception should we not first regard the subject from the

Standpoint of the Ancients before venturing to disparage its teachers the solution of the great problem of Eternity belongs neither to religious Superstition nor to gross materialism the Harmony and the mathematical equi formity of the double Evolution spiritual and physical are elucidated only in the Universal numerals of Pythagoras who built his

System entirely upon the so-called metrical speech of the Hindu vas it is but lately that one of the most zealous Sanskrit Scholars Martin hog undertook the translation of the atrea Brahman of the rig Veda it has been till that time entirely unknown these explanations indicate Beyond dispute the identity of the

Pythagorean and bronal systems in both the esoteric significance is derived from the number in the former from the Mystic relation of every number to everything intelligible to the human mind in the latter from the number of syllables of which each verse in the mantras consists Plato the Ardent disciple of

Pythagoras realized it so fully as to maintain that the DOTA cedrin was the geometrical figure employed by the Demi Uris in constructing the universe some of these figures had a peculiarly solemn significance for instance four of which the DOTA cedrin is the Trine was held Sacred by pythagoreans is the perfect square and

Neither of the bounding lines exceed the other in length by a single point it is the emblem of moral Justice and divine Equity geometrically expressed all the powers and great Symphonies of physical and spiritual nature lie inscribed within the perfect square and the ineffable name of him which name

Otherwise would remain un un utterable was replaced by the sacred number four the most binding and solemn oath with the ancient Mystics the T trct this if the Pythagorean metam psychosis should be thoroughly explained and compared with the modern theory of evolution it would be found to supply

Every Missing Link in the chain of the latter but who of our scientist would consent to lose his precious time over the vagaries of the Ancients not with standing proofs to the contrary they not only deny that the nations of the archaic periods but even the ancient philosophers had any

Positive knowledge of the heliocentric system the venerable bees the Augustines and lante appear to have smothered with their dogmatic ignorance all faith in the more ancient theologists of the pre-christian centuries but now philology and a closer acquaintance with Sanskrit literature have partially enabled us to vindicate them from these unmar

Imputations in the vas for instance we find positive proof that so long ago as 2000 BC the Hindu sages and Scholars must have been acquainted with the rotundity of our globe and the heliocentric system hence Pythagoras and Plato knew well this astronomical Truth for Pythagoras obtained his knowledge in

India and from men who had been there and Plato Faithfully echoed his teachings we will quote two passages from the ATA Brahman in the serpent Mantra the Brahman declares as follows that this Mantra is that one which was seen by the queen of the serpents sarar

Raji because the earth I am is the queen of the serpents and she is the mother and the queen of all that moves Sarat in the beginning she the Earth was but one head round without hair bald I.E without vegetation she then perceived this Mantra which confers upon him who

Knows it the power of assuming any form which he might desire she pronounced the Mantra I.E sacrificed to the gods and in consequence immediately obtained a mly appearance she became variagated and able to produce any form she might like changing one form into another this Mantra begins with the words I am GA

Prer acrit X 189 the description of the Earth in the shape of a round and bald head which was soft at first and became hard only from being breathed upon by the god Vu the lord of the air forcibly suggest the idea that the authors of the Sacred viic

Books knew the Earth to be round or spherical moreover that it had been a gelatinous mass at first which gradually cooled off under the influence of the air and time so much for their knowledge about our Globes sphericity and now we will present the the testimony upon

Which we base our assertion that the Hindus were perfectly acquainted with the heliocentric system at least 2,000 years BC in the same treaties hotar priest is taught how the shastras should be repeated and how the phenomena of sunrise and sunset are to be explained it says the agnesa is that one that God

Who burns the Sun never sets nor Rises when people think the Sun is setting it is not so there mistaken for after having arrived at the end of the day it produces two opposite effects making night to what is below and day to what is on the other side

When they the people believe it rises in the morning the sun only does thus having reached the end of the night it makes itself produce two opposite effects making day to what is below and night to what is on the other side in fact the Sun never sets nor does it set

For him who has such a knowledge this sentence is so conclusive that even the translator of the rig Veda Dr H was forced to remark it he says this passage contains the denial of the existence of sunrise and sunset and that the author supposes the sun to remain always in its high

Position in one of the earliest nids Rishi kuta a Hindu Sage of the remotest Antiquity explains the allegory of the first laws given to the celestial bodies for doing what she ought not to do anit and Nati Sana the Persian Venus representing the Earth in the legend is

Sentenced to turn around the Sun the satras or sacrificial sessions prove undoubtedly that so early as in the 18th or 20th century BC the Hindus had made considerable progress in astronomical science the satras lasted one year and were nothing but an imitation of the sun’s yearly course they were divided

Says into two distinct Parts each consisting of 6 months of 30 days each in the midst of both was the vishen equator or Central day cutting the whole satas into two halves Etc this scholar although he ascribes the composition of the bulk of the brahmanas to the period

1400 to 1200 BC is of the opinion that the oldest of the hymns may be placed at the very commencement of viic literature between the years 2400 to 2000 BC he finds no reason for considering the vade is less ancient than the sacred books of the

Chinese as the Shu king or book of history and the sacrificial songs of the she king or book of Odis have been proved to have an Antiquity as early as 2200 BC our philologists may be yet compelled before long to acknowledge that in astronomical knowledge the anti deluvian Hindus were their

Masters at all events there are facts which prove the certain astronomical calcul calulations were as correct with the calans in the days of Julius Caesar as they are now the calendar was reformed by the Conqueror the Civil year was found to correspond so little with the seasons that summer had merged into

The Autumn months and the Autumn months into full winter it was sanes the caldan astronomer who restored order into the confusion by putting back the 25th of March 90 days thus making it correspond with the vernal equinox and it was saines again who fixed the lengths of the month as they are now

Remain in America it was found by The Monto zuman Army the calendar of the Aztecs gave an equal number of days and weeks to each month the extreme accuracy of the astronomical calculations was so great that no error had ever been discovered in the Reckoning by subsequent verifications while the Europeans who

Landed in Mexico in 1519 were by the Julian calendar nearly 11 days in advance of the exact time it is to the Priceless and accurate translations of the vdic books and to the personal researches of Dr H that we are indebted for the corroboration of the claims of the Hermetic

Philosophers that the period of zerra spitama zoroaster was of Untold Antiquity can be easily proved the brahmanas to which H ascribes 4,000 years describ the religious contest between the ancient Hindus who lived in the previc period and the Iranians the battles between the dvas and the asuras the former representing

The Hindus and the latter the Iranians are described at length in the sacred books as the Iranian Prophet was first to raise himself against what he called the idolatry of the brahans and to designate them as the Davis Devils how far back must then have been this religious

Crisis this contest answers Dr Dr H must have appeared to the authors of the Banas as old as the Feats of King Arthur appear to English writers of the 19th century there was not a philosopher of any notoriety who did not hold to this doctrine of metam psychosis as taught by

The brahans Buddhists and later by the pythagoreans in its esoteric sense whether he expressed it more or less intelligibly Oran and Clemens alexandrinus cius and calidius all believed in it and the gnostics who are unhesitatingly proclaimed by history as a body of the most refined learned and enlightened men were all believers in

Metam psychosis Socrates entertained opinions identical with those of Pythagoras and both as the penalty of the Divine philosophy were put to a violent death the rabble has been the same in all ages materialism has been and will ever be blind to spiritual truths these philosophers h with the Hindus that God

Had infused into matter a portion of his own Divine Spirit which animates and moves every particle they taught that men have two Souls separate in quite different Natures the one perishable the astral Soul or the inner fluidic body the other Incorruptible and Immortal the agides or portion of the Divine spirit

That the Mortal or astral Soul perishes at each gradual change at the threshold of every new sphere becoming with every transmigration more purified the astral man intangible and invisible as he might be to our mortal Earthly senses is still constituted of matter though sublimated Aristotle notwithstanding

That for political reasons of his own he maintained a prudent silence as to certain esoteric matters expressed very clearly his opinion on the subject it was his brief that human souls are emanations of God that are finally reabsorbed into Divinity Zeno the founder of the stoics taught that there

Are two Eternal qualities throughout nature the one active or male the other passive or female that the former is pure subtle ether or Divine Spirit the other entirely inert in itself till United with the active principle that the Divine Spirit acting upon matter produced fire water Earth and air and

That it is the sole efficient principle by which all nature is moved stoics like the Hindu sages believe in the final absorption St Justin believed in the emanation of these Souls from Divinity and tan the Assyrian his disciple declared that man was as Immortal as God himself that profoundly significant

Verse of the Genesis and to every beast of the earth and to every fowl of the air and to everything that creepeth upon the earth I gave a living Soul should arrest the attention of every Hebrew scholar capable of reading the scripture and it it original instead of following

The erroneous translation in which the phrase reads wherein there is life from the first to the last chapters the translators of the Jewish sacred books misconstrued this meaning they have even changed the spelling of the name God as Sir W Drummond proves thus L if written

Correctly would read Al for it stands in the original Al and according to Higgins this word means the God Mithra the son the preserver and savior Sir W Drummond shows that bethl means the house of the Sun in its literal translation and not of God l in the composition of these

Canaanite names does not signify Deuce but Soul thus theology has disfigured ancient theosophy and science ancient Philosophy for lack of comprehension of this great philosophical principle the methods of modern science however exact must end in nullity in no one branch can it demonstrate the origin of ultimate of

Things instead of tracing the effect from its Primal Source its progress is the reverse its higher types as it teaches are evolved from antecedent lower ones it starts from the bottom of the cycle LED on step by step in the great Labyrinth of nature by a thread of

Matter as soon as this breaks and the clue is lost it recoils in a fright from the incomprehensible and confesses itself powerless not so did Plato and his disciples with him the lower types were but the concrete images of the higher abstract ones the soul which is Immortal has an

Arithmetical as the body has a geometrical beginning this beginning as the reflection of the great universe archaus is self-moving and from the center diffuses itself over the whole body of the microcosm it was the sad perception of this truth that made Tindle confess how powerless is science even over the world

Of matter the first marshalling of the atoms on which all subsequent action depends baffles a Keener power than that of the microscope through pure excess of complexity and long before observation can have any voice in the matter the most highly trained intellect the most refined and disciplined imagination retires in bewilderment from the

Contemplation of the problem we are struck dumb by an astonishment which no micro scope can relieve doubting not only the power of our instrument but even whether we ourselves possess the intellectual Elements which will ever enable us to Grapple with the ultimate structural energies of nature the fundamental geometrical figure of the

Cabala that figure which tradition and the esoteric doctrines tells us was given by the deity itself to Moses on Mount Si contains in its grandio because simple combination the key to the universal problem this figure contains itself and all the others for those who are able to master it there is

No need to exercise imagination no earthly microscope can be compared with the keenness of the spiritual perception and even for those who are unacquainted with the great science the description given by a well-trained child psychomet of the Genesis of a grain a fragment of Crystal or any other

Object is worth all the telescopes and microscopes of exact science there may be more truth in the adventure Pang Genesis of Darwin whom tindol calls a soaring Speculator then in the cautious line bound hypothesis of the latter who in common with other thinkers of his class surrounds his imagination by The Firm

Frontiers of reason the theory of a microscopic germ which contains in itself a world of minor germs Soares in one sense at least into the infinite it oversteps the world of matter and begins unconsciously busying itself in the the world of spirit if we accept Darwin’s theory of the development of species we

Find that his starting point is placed in front of an open door we are at Liberty with him to either remain within or cross the threshold Beyond which lies the Limitless and the incomprehensible or rather the unutterable for our mortal language is inadequate to express what our spirit dimly foresees in the great

Beyond while on this Earth it must realize that at some point in the ESS eternity not so with Professor huxley’s theory of the physical basis of life regardless of the formidable majority of Nays from his German brother scientists he creates a universal protoplasm and appoints its cells to become henceforth

The sacred Fountains of the principle of all Life by making the latter identical in living man dead mutton a nettle sting and a lobster by shutting in in the molecular cell of the protoplasm the light life principle and by shutting out from it the Divine influx which comes with subsequent Evolution he closes

Every door against any possible Escape like an able tactician he converts his laws and facts into centuries whom he causes to mount guard over every issue the standard under which he rallies them is inscribed with the word necessity but hardly is it unfurled when he mocks The Legend and

Calls it an empty shadow of my own imagination the fundamental doctrines of spiritualism he says lie outside the limits of the philosophical inquiry we will be bold enough to contradict this assertion and say that they lie a great deal more within such inquiry that Mr huxley’s protoplasm in so much that they present

Evident and palpable facts of the existence of Spirit and the protoplasmic cells Once Dead present none whatever of being The Originators of the basis of life as this one of the few foremost thinkers of the day want wants us to believe the ancient kobis rested upon no

Hypothesis till he could lay its basis upon the firm Rock of recorded experiment the two great dependence upon physical facts led to a growth of materialism and a decadence of spirituality and Faith at the time of Aristotle this was the prevailing tendency of thought and though the delic

Commandment was not as yet completely eliminated from Grecian thought and some philosophers still held that in order to know what man is we ought to know what man was still materialism has already begun to gnaw at the root of Faith the Mysteries themselves had degenerated in a very great degree into mere Priestly

Speculations and religious fraud few were the true adapts and initiates the Hees and descendants of those who had been dispersed by the Conquering swords of various Invaders of Old Egypt the time predicted by the great Hermes in his dialogue with with aspius had indeed come the time when impious

Foreigners would accuse Egypt of adoring monsters and not but the letters engraved in stone upon her monuments would survive Enigma is incredible to posterity their sacred scribes and hierophants were Wanderers upon the face of the Earth obliged from fear of a profanation of the Sacred Mysteries to seek Refuge among the Hermetic

Fraternities known later as the ases their esoterical knowledge was buried deeper than ever the triumphant brand of Aristotle’s pupil swept away from his path of Conquest every vestage of once a pure religion and Aristotle himself the type and child of his epic though instructed in the secret

Science of the Egyptians knew but little of this crowning result of millenniums of esoteric studies as well as those who had lived in the days of the sematics or present day philosophers lift the veil of Isis for for Isis is but the symbol of nature but they see only her physical forms the

Soul within escapes their View and the Divine mother has no answer for them there are anatomists who uncovering to site no indwelling Spirit under the layer of muscles the network of nerves or the cidus matter which they lift with the point of the scalpel assert that man has no

Soul such are as per blind in sophistry as the student who confining his research to the cold letter of the cabala dares to say it has no vivifying Spirit to see the true man who once inhabited the subject which lies before him on the dissecting table the surgeon

Must use other eyes than those of his body so the Glorious truth covered up in the hieratic writings of the ancient papii can be revealed only to him who possesses The Faculty of intuition which if we call reason the eye of the Mind may be defined as the Eye Of the Soul

Our modern science acknowledges a supreme power an invisible principle but denies a Supreme Being or personal God logically the difference between the two might be questioned for in this case the power and the being are identical human reason can hardly imagine to itself an intelligent supreme power without

Associating it with the idea of an intelligent being the masses can never be expected to have clear conception of the omnipotence and omnipresence of a supreme god without investing with those attributes a gigantic projection of their own personality but the cabalists have never looked upon the invisible Ein sof otherwise than as a

Power so far our modern positivists have been anticipated by thousands of Ages in their cautious philosophy what the Hermetic Adept claims to demonstrate is that simple Common Sense precludes the possibility that the universe is the result of mere chance such an idea appears to him more absurd than to think that the problems

Of uid were unconsciously formed by a monkey playing with geometrical figures very few Christians understand if indeed they know anything at all of the Jewish theology the talud is the darkest of enigmas even for most Jews while those Hebrew Scholars who do not comprehend it do not boast of their

Knowledge their cabalistic books are still less understood by them for in our days more Christian than Jewish students are engrossed in the elimination of their great TR truths how much less is definitely known of the Oriental or the universal cabala its adepts are few but these heirs elect of the sages who first

Discovered the starry truth was sha on the great Sha of the caldan lore have solved the absolute and are now resting from their grand labor they cannot go beyond that which is given to Mortals of this Earth to know and no one not even these elect can

Trespass beyond the line drawn drawn by the finger of divinity itself Travelers have met these adepts on the shores of the Sacred ganji rushed against them in the silent ruins of thees and in the mysterious deserted chambers of luxer within the Halls upon whose blue and golden vaults the weird signs

Attract attention but whose secret meaning is never penetrated by the idle gazers they have been seen But seldom recognized historical Memoirs have recorded their presence in the brilliant ly illuminated salons of European aristocracy they have been encountered again on the Arid and desolate Plains of the great Sahara as in the caves of

Alfanta they may be found everywhere but make themselves known only to those who have devoted their lives to unselfish study and are not likely to turn back mamones the great Jewish Theologian and historian who at one time was almost deified by his countrymen then afterward treated as a

Heretic remarks that the more absurd and void of sense the Tom it seems the more Sublime is the secret meaning this learned man has successfully demonstrated that the caldan magic the science of Moses and other Learned theurgists was wholly based on an extensive knowledge of the various and now forgotten branches of natural

Science thoroughly acquainted with all the resources of the vegetable animal and mineral kingdoms experts in cult chemistry and physics psychologists as well as physiologists why wonder that the graduates or adepts instructed in the mysterious sanctuaries of the temples could perform wonders which Even in our days of Enlightenment would appear

Supernatural it is an insult to human nature to Brand Magic in the occult science with the name of impostor to believe that for so many thousands of years one half of mankind practiced deception and fraud on the other half is equivalent of saying that the human race was composed only of naves and

Incurable idiots where is the country in which magic was not practiced at what age was it wholly forgotten in the oldest documents now in our possession the vadas and the older laws of Manu we find many magical rights practiced and permitted by the brahin Tibet Japan and China teach in the

Present age that which was taught by the oldest calans the clergy of these respective countries prove more over what they teach namely that the practice of moral and physical Purity and of certain austerities develops the vital soulle power of self-illumination affording to man the control over his own Immortal Spirit it

Gives him truly magical powers over the elementary Spirits inferior to himself in the west we find magic of as high an Antiquity as in the East The Druids of Great Britain practice Ed in the silent Crypts of their deep caves and plyy devotes many a chapter to the

Wisdom of the leaders of the Kelts the samoes The Druids of the GS expounded the physical as well as the spiritual Sciences they taught the secrets of the universe the harmonious progress of the heavenly bodies the formation of the earth and above all the immortality of the Soul into their sacred growes naturales

Built by the hand of the invisible architect the initiates assembled at the still hour of midnight to learn about what man once was and what he will be they needed no artificial illumination nor LIF drawing gas to light up their temples for the Chast goddess of night beamed her most silvery

Rays on their Oak crowned heads and their white robed sacred BS knew how to converse with the solitary Queen of the starry vault on the dead soil of the long bygone past stand their sacred Oaks now dried up and stripped of their spiritual meaning by the venomous breath of

Materialism but for the student of occult learning their vegetation is still as verdant and luxurion and as full of deep and sacred truths as at that hour when the arch Druid performed his magical cures and waving the branch of mistletoe severed with his golden sickle the green bow from its mother oak

Tree magic is as old as man it is as impossible to name the time when it sprang into existence as to indicate on what day the first man himself was born whenever a writer has started with the idea of connecting its first foundation in the country with some historical character further research

Has proved his views groundless Odin the Scandinavian priest and Monarch was thought by many to have originated the practice of magic some 70 years Years BC but it was easily demonstrated that the mysterious rights of the priestesses called valers Valas were greatly anterior to his age some Modern authors were bent on

Proving that zoroaster was the founder of magic because he was the founder of the magian religion amanus marcelus orobus plyy and other ancient historians demonstrated conclusively that he was but a reformer of magic as practiced by the calans and Egyptians the greatest teachers of divinity agree that nearly all ancient

Books were written symbolically and in a language intelligible only to the initiated biographical sketch of apollonius of tyana affords an example as every cabalist knows it Embraces the whole of the hermetic philosophy being a counterpart in many respects of the Traditions left us by King Solomon

It reads like a fairy tale but as in the case of the latter sometimes facts and historical events are presented to the world under the colors of a fiction the journey to India represents allegorically the trials of a neoy his long discourse with the brahin their Sage advice and the dialogues with the

Corinthian menus would if interpreted give the esoteric catechism his visit to the Empire of the wise men and interview with their King hus the Oracle of aerus explained symbolically many of the secret dogmas of Hermes they would disclose if understood some of the most important secrets of

Nature elus Levi points out the great resemblance which exists between King hus and the fabulous hyram of whom Solomon procured The Cedars of Lebanon and the gold of oir we would like to know whether Modern Masons even Grand lecturers and the most intelligence Craftsmen belonging to important lodges understood who the hyam

Is whose death they combined together to avenge putting aside the purely metaphysical teachings of the cabala if one would devote himself but to physical occultism to the so-called branch of Therapeutics the result might benefit some of our modern Sciences such as chemistry and Medicine says professor Draper sometimes not without surprise we

Meet with ideas which we flatter ourselves originated in our own times this remark uttered in relation to the scientific writings of the sarens would apply still better to the more secret treatises of the Ancients modern medicine while it is gained largely in anatomy physiology and pathology and even in Therapeutics has

Lost immensely by its narrowness of spirit its rigid materialism its sectarian in dogmatism one school in its pure blindness sternly ignores whatever is developed by other schools and all unite in ignoring every Grand conception of man or nature one school in its pure blindness sternly ignores whatever is

Developed by other schools and all unite in ignoring every Grand conception of man or nature developed by mesmerism or by American experiments on the brain every principle which does not conform to a stolid materialism it would require a convocation of the Hostile Physicians of the several different schools to bring

Together what is now known of Medical Science and it too often happens that after the best practitioners have vainly exhausted their art upon a patient a mesmerist or a healing medium will affect the Cure the explorers of old medical literature from the time of hypocrates to that of Paras solsis and

Van Helman will find a vast number of well tested physiological and psychological facts and of measures or medicines for Healing The Sick which modern Physicians superciliously refuse to employ even with respect to surgery modern practitioners have humbly and publicly confessed the total impossibility of their approximating to anything like The Marvelous skill

Displayed in the art of bandaging by ancient Egyptians many hundred yards of literature enveloping a mummy from its ears down to every separate t were studied by the chief surgical operators in Paris and notwithstanding that the models were before their eyes they were unable to accomplish anything like it in the Abbott egyptological

Collection in New York City may be seen numerous evidences of the skill of the Ancients in various handicrafts among others the art of lace making and as it could hardly be expected but that the signs of women’s vanity should go side by side with those of man’s strength

There are also specimens of artificial hair and gold ornaments of different kinds the New York Tribune reviewing the contents of the eers Papyrus says verily there is no thing new Under the Sun chapters 6566 79 and 89 showed that hair invigorator hair dyes painkillers and flea Powers were desiderata 3,400 years

Ago how few of our recent alleged discoveries are in reality new and how many belonged to the Ancients is again most fairly and eloquently though but in part stated by our eminent philosophical writer professor John W Draper his conflict between religion and science a great book with a very bad title swarms

With such facts page 13 He cites a few of the achievements of ancient philosophers which excited the admiration of Greece in Babylon was a series of caldan astronaut omal observations ranging back through 193 years which cisis sent to Aristotle tmy the Egyptian king astronomer possessed a Babylonian record of eclipses going back

747 years before our era as Professor Draper truly remarks long continued and close observations were necessary before some of these astronomical results that have reached our times could have been ascertained thus the Babylonians had fixed the length of tropical year with 25 seconds of their truth their estimate

Of the ceral year was barely 2 minutes in excess they had detected the procession of the equinoxes they knew the causes of eclipse and by the aid of their cycle called Saros could predict them their estimate of the value of that cycle which is more than

6,585 days was within 19 and 1 12 minutes of the truth such facts furnish incontrovertible proof of the patient and skill with which astronomy has been cultivated in Mesopotamia and that with very inadequate instrumental means it had reached no inconsiderable Perfection these old observers had made a catalog of the

Stars had divided the Zodiac into 12 signs they had parted the day into 12 hours the night into 12 they had had as Aristotle says for a long time devoted themselves to observations of Star occultations by the moon they had correct views of the structure of the

Solar system and knew the order of implacement of the planets they constructed Sun dials klep cidras astres and Gans speaking of the world of Eternal truths that lies within the world transient delusions and unrealities Professor Draper says that world is not to be discovered through the vain

Traditions that have brought down to us the opinion of men who lived in the morning of civilization nor in the dreams of Mystics who thought that they were inspired it is to be discovered by the investigations of geometry and by the Practical interrogations of nature precisely the issue cannot be

Better stated the eloquent writer tells us a profound truth he does not however tell us the whole truth because he does not know it is not describe the nature or extent of the knowledge imparted in the Mysteries no subsequent people has been so proficient in Geometry as the

Builders of the pyramids and other Titanic monuments anti deluvian and post deluvian on the other hand none is ever equal them in the Practical interrogation of nature an undeniable proof of this is the significance of their countless symbols every one of these symbols is an embodied idea combining the conception of the Divine

Invisible with the Earthly and visible the former is derived from the latter strictly through analogy according to the Hermetic formula as below so it is above their symbols show great knowledge of Natural Sciences in a practical study of cosmical power as to practical results to be obtained by the investigations of

Geometry very fortunately for students who are coming upon the stage of action we are no longer forced to content ourselves with mere conjectures in our own times an American Mr George H felt of New York who if he continues as he has begun May one day be recognized as the greatest geometer of

The age has been enabled by the sole help of the premises established by the ancient Egyptians to arrive at results which we will give in his own language firstly says Mr felt the fundamental diagram to which all science of Elementary geometry both plain and solid is referable to produce arithmetical

Systems of proportion in a geometrical matter to identify this figure with all the remains of architecture and sculpture in all which it had been followed in a marvelously exact manner to determine that the Egyptians had used it as the basis of all their astronomical calculations on which their religious symbolism was almost entirely

Founded to find its Trace among all the remnants of art and architecture of the Greeks to discover its traces so strong ly among the Jewish sacred records as to prove conclusively that it was founded thereon to find that the whole system had been discovered by the Egyptians

After researches of tens of thousands of years into the laws of nature and that it might truly be called the science of the universe further it enabled him to determine with Precision problems in physiology hereto only surmised the first develop such a masonic philosophy as showed it to be conclusively the

First science in religion as it will be the last and we may add lastly to Pro by ocular demonstrations that the Egyptian sculptors and Architects obtained the models for the quaint figures which Adorn the facades and vestibules of their temples not in the disordered fantasies of their own brains but from

The viewless races of the air and other kingdoms of nature whom he like them claims to make visible by resort to their own chemical and cabalistic processes schweer proves that the symbols of all the mythologies have a scientific foundation and substance it is only through recent discoveries of the physical electromagnetic powers of

Nature that such experts in mesmerism and anoer schwier and Bart in Germany Baron dup and razon in France and Italy were able to trace with almost Fess accuracy the true relation which each theom Mythos bore to some one of these powers the idec finger which had such

Importance in the magic Art of healing means an iron finger which is attracted and repulsed in turn by magnetic Natural Forces It produced in Samra wonders of healing by restoring affected organs to their normal condition Bart goes deeper than schweer into the significations of the old myths

And studies the subject from both its spiritual and physical aspects he treats at length of the Gian dactyls those magicians and exorcists of sickness and of the cabiran theorists he says while we treat of the close Union of the dactyls and magnetic forces we are not necessarily confined to the

Magnetic Stone and our views of nature but take a glance at magnetism and its whole meaning then it is clear how the initiated who call themselves dactyls created astonishment in the people through their magic Arts working as they did miror mirales of a healing nature to this United themselves many

Other things which the priesthood of antiquity was want to practice cultivation of the land and of morals the advancement of Art and Science Mysteries and secret consecrations all this was done by the Priestly cirians and wherefore not guided and supported by the mysterious spirits of nature schweer is of the same opinion

And demonstrates that the phenomena of ancient theery was produced by magnet powers under the guidance of spirits despite their apparent polytheism the Ancients those of the educated class at all events were entirely monotheistic and this too ages upon ages before the days of Moses in the eers Papyrus this fact is

Shown conclusively in the following words translated from the first four lines of plate one I came from heliopoulos with the great ones from hatat the Lord Lords of protection the masters of Eternity and salvation I came from Saks with the mother goddesses who extended to me protection the lord of the universe told

Me how to free the gods from all murderous diseases eminent men were called Gods by the Ancients the deification of mortal men and supposition of gods is no more a proof against their monotheism than the monument building of modern Christians who erect statues to their Heroes is

Proof of their polytheist M Americans of the present Century would consider it absurd in their posterity 3,000 years hence to classify them as idolators for having built statues to their God Washington so shrouded in the mystery was the hermatic philosophy that VY asserted that the ancient peoples worshiped their gross material symbols

As Divine in themselves whereas these were only considered as representing esoteric principles du pu also after devoting many years of study to the problem mistook the symbolic Circle and attributed their religion solely to astronomy Eberhart Berliner monri and many other German writers of the last and present centuries disposed of magic most

Unceremoniously and think it due to the platonic Mythos of the tus but how without possessing a knowledge of the Mysteries was it possible for these men or any others not endowed with the finer intuition of the cholon to discover the esoteric half of that which was concealed Beyond the Veil

Of Isis from all except the adepts the Merit of choon as an egyptologist none will question he declares that everything demonstrates the ancient Egyptians to have been profoundly monotheistic the accuracy of the writings of the mysterious Hermes Tris magistus whose Antiquity runs back into the night of time is corroborated by him

In the minutest details and moer also says into Egypt in the East went Herodotus phes Parmenides and PES Orphus and Pythagoras to instruct themselves in natural philosophy and theology there too Moses acquired his wisdom and Jesus passed the earlier years of his life fither gathered the students of all

Countries before Alexandria was founded how comes it andoer goes on to say that so little has become known of the Mysteries through so many ages and amongst so many different times and people the answer is that it is owing to the universally strict Silence of the initiated another cause may be found in

The destruction and total loss of all the written Memorials of the secret knowledge of the remotest Antiquity numa’s books described by Livy consisted of trees upon natural philosophy were found in his tomb but they were not allowed to be made known lest they should reveal the most secret Mysteries

Of the state religion Senate and the Tribune of the people determined that the books themselves should be burned which was done in public magic was considered a Divine Science which led to a participation in the attributes of divinity itself it unveils the operations of nature says Pho judeus and leads to the

Contemplation of celestial powers in later periods its abuse and degeneration into sorcery made it an object of General abor we must therefore deal with it only as it was in the remote past during those ages when every true religion was based on a knowledge of the occult

Powers of nature it was not the sacerdotal class in ancient Persia that established magic as is commonly thought but the Magi who derived their name from it the mobeds priests of the pares the ancient gabbers are named even at the present day magy in the dialect of the pelv

Magic appeared in the world with the earlier races of men Kian mentions the treaties well known in the fourth and fifth centuries which was accredited to ham the son of Noah who in his turn was reputed to have received it from Jared the fourth generation from Seth the son of

Adam Moses was indebted for his knowledge to the mother of the Egyptian princess Theus who saved him from the Waters of the Nile the wife of pharaoh Atria was an initiate herself and the Jews owe her the possession of their Prophet earn it in all wisdom of the Egyptians and

Mighty in words and deeds Justin Martyr giving his authority trogus pompus shows Joseph as having acquired a great knowledge in magical Arts with the high Priests of Egypt the Ancients knew more concerning certain Sciences than our modern Savant have yet discovered reluctant as many are to confess as much it has been

Acknowledged by more than one scientists the degree of scientific knowledge existing in an early period of society was much greater than the moderns are willing to admit says Dr a Todd Thompson the editor of occult Sciences by Sal but he adds it was confined to the temples

Carefully veiled from the eyes of the people and opposed only to the priesthood speaking of the cabala the Learned France Von Bader remarks that not only our salvation and wisdom but our science itself came to us from the Jews but why not complete the sentence and tell the reader from whom the Jews

Got their wisdom Oren who had belonged to the alexandrian school of platonists declares that Moses besides the teaching of the Covenant communicated some very important secrets from the hidden depths of the law to the 70 elders these he enjoined them to impart only to persons whom they found worthy

St Jerome names the Jews of tiberias and L as the only teachers of the mystical manner of interpretation finally analer expresses a strong opinion that the writings of dianus arop pita have palpably been grounded on the Jewish cabala and we take in the consideration that the gnostics or early Christians were but

The followers of the old as scenes under a new name this fact is nothing to be wondered at Professor molor gives the cabal it’s just due he says the age of inconsequence and shallowness in theology as well as in The Sciences is passed and since that revolutionary rationalism has left nothing behind but

Its own emptiness after having destroyed everything positive it seems now to be the time to direct our attention a new to that mysterious Revelation which is the living Spring whence our Salvation must come the mysteries of ancient Israel which contain all the secrets of modern Israel would be particularly

Calculated to found the fabric of theology upon its deepest theosophical principles to gain a firm Bas as to all ideal Sciences it would open a new path to the Obscure Labyrinth of the myths Mysteries and constitutions of primitive Nations and these Traditions alone are contained the system of the schools of

The prophets which the prophet Samuel did not found but only restored whose end was no other than to lead the scholars to wisdom in the highest knowledge and when they have been found worthy to induct them into deeper Mysteries classed with these Mysteries was magic which was of a

Double nature Divine magic and evil magic or the black art each of these is again divisible into two kinds the active and the seeing in the first man Endeavors to place himself on rapport with the world to learn hidden things in the latter he Endeavors to gain Powers over spirits in

The former to perform good and beneficial acts in the latter to do all kinds of diabolical and unnatural Deeds the clergy of the three most prominent Christian bodies the Greek Roman Catholic and Protestant disc countenance every spiritual phenomena manifesting itself through the so-called mediums a very brief period indeed has

Elapsed since both the two latter ecclesiastical corporations burned hanged and otherwise murdered every helpless victim through whose organisms spirits and sometimes blind and as yet unexplained forces of nature manifested themselves at the head of these three churches preeminent stands the Church of Rome her hands are scarlet with the

Innocent blood of countless victims shed in the name of the miklik Divinity at the head of her Creed she is ready and eager to begin again but she has bound hand and foot by that 19th century Spirit of progress and religious freedom which she reviles and blasphemes

Daily the greo Russian church is the most amiable and Christlike in her primitive simple th Blind Faith despite the fact that there’s been no practical Union between the Greek and Latin churches and that the two- parted company long centuries ago the Roman pontiffs seem to invariably ignore the

Fact they have in the most impudent manner possible arated to themselves jurisdiction not only over the countries within the Greek communion but also over over all Protestants as well the church insists says Professor Draper that the state has no rights over anything which it declares to be within its domain and

That the protestantism being a mere Rebellion has no rights at all that even in the Protestant communities the Catholic bishop is the only lawful spiritual Pastor decrees unheated and cyclical letters unread invitations to ecunemical councils unnoticed excommunication laughed at all these have seemed to make no difference their

Persistence has only been matched by their ephr in 1864 the culmination of absurdity was attained when Pas I 9th excommunicated and fulminated publicly his anathemas against the Russian Emperor as a schematic cast out from the bosom of the holy mother Church neither he nor his ancestors nor Russia since it was christianized a

Thousand years ago have ever consented to join the Roman Catholics why not claim ecclesiastical jurisdiction over the Buddhists of Tibet or the Shadows of the ancient hikos the mediam Mystic phenomena have manifested themselves at all times in Russia as well as in other countries Force ignores religious differences it laughs at nationalities

And invades unasked any individuality whether of a crowned head or a poor beggar not even even the present Vice God Pi I 9th himself could avoid the unwelcome guest for the last 50 years his Holiness has been known to be subject to very extraordinary fits inside the Vatican they are termed

Divine Visions outside Physicians call them epileptic fits and popular rumor attributes them to an obsession by the ghosts of Perugia Castle Fardo and Manana the lights burn blue it is now dead midnight cold fearful drops stand on my trembling flesh me thought the souls of all that I caused to be murdered

Came the prince of heno so famous during the first quarter of our Century for his healing powers was himself a great medium indeed these phenomena and powers belong to no particular age or country they form a portion of the psychological attributes of man the microcosmos for centuries have the kouchi

The Euro devoy and other miserable creatures been Afflicted with strange disorders which the Russian clergy and the populace attribute to possession by the devil they throng the entrances of the cathedrals without daring to trust themselves inside lest their self-willed controlling demons might fling them on the ground veronig Q Kazan and all cities

Which possess the theurgical relics of canonized saints abound with such unconscious mediums one can always find numbers of them congregating in hideous groups and hanging about the gates and porches at certain stages of the celebration of the mass by the officiating clergy such as the appearances of the sacraments or the

Beginning of the prayer and chorus EJ choim these half Maniacs half mediums begin crowing like and barking and bellowing and braying and finally fall down in fearful convulsions the unclean one cannot bear the holy prayer it is the pious explanation moved by pity some charitable Souls administer restoratives to the afflicted

Ones and distribute alms among them occasionally a priest is invited to exercise in which event he either performs the ceremony for the sake of love and charity or the alluring Prospect of a 20 pit silver bit according to the Christian impulses but these miserable creatures who are mediums for they prophecy and

See Vision sometimes when the fit is genuine are never molested because of their Misfortune why should the clergy persecute them or people hate and denounce them as damnable witches or Wizards common sense and Justice surely suggest that if any are to be punished it is certainly not the victims who

Cannot help themselves but the demon who is alleged to control their actions the worst that happens to the patient is that the priest inundates him or her with holy water and causes the poor creature to catch cold this failing inefficacy the cucha is left to the will

Of God and taken care of in love and pity superstitious and blind as it is a faith conducted on such principles certainly deserves some respect and can never be offensive either to man or to the true God not so with that of the Roman Catholics and hence it is they and secondarily the

Protestant clergy with the exception of some foremost thinkers among them that we propose questioning in this work we want to know upon what grounds they base their right to treat Hindus and Chinese spiritualists and cabalists in the way they do denouncing them in company with the infidels creatures of their own

Making as so many convicts sentenced to the inextinguishable fires of hell far from us to be the thought of the slightest irreverence let alone blasphemy toward the divine power which called into being all things visible and invisible of the majesty and boundless Perfection we dare not even think it’s

Not enough for us to know what it exists and what it is all wise enough that in common with our fellow creatures we possess a spark of its Essence the supreme power whom we’ve re is the boundless and endless one the Grand Central spiritual Son by whose attributes and the visible effects of

Whose inaudible will we are surrounded the god of the ancient and the god of modern Sears his nature can be studied only in the worlds called forth by his mighty Fiat his Revelation is traced with his own finger in imperishable figures of universal Harmony upon the

Face of the cosmos it is the only infallible gospel we recognize speaking of anci icient geographers Plutarch remarks in thesias that the crowd into the edges of their Maps parts of the world which they do not know about adding notes in the margin to the effect that Beyond this

Lies nothing but Sandy deserts full of wild beasts and unapproachable dogs do not our theologians and scientists do the same while the former people the invisible world with either Angels or Devils or philosophers try to persuade their disciples that where there is no matter there is nothing how many of our inveterate Skeptics

Belong not withstanding their materialism to Masonic lodges the brothers of the rosy cross mysterious practitioners of the Medieval ages still live but in name only they may shed tears at the grave of the respectable Master hyam abff but vainly will they search for the true locality where the

Sprig of Myrtle was placed the dead letter remains alone the spirit has fled they are like the English or German chorus of the Italian opera descend in the fourth Act of erani into the Crypt of Charlemagne singing their conspiracy in a tongue utterly unknown to them so are modern Knights of the Sacred

Arch May descend every night if they choose through the nine arches into the bowels of the earth they will never discover the sacred Delta of Enoch the sir knights in the South Valley and those in the North Valley may try to assure them elves that Enlightenment

Dawns upon their minds and that as they progress in masonry the veil of superstition despotism tyranny and so on no longer obscures the visions of their minds these are all empty words so long as they neglect their mother magic and turn their backs upon its twin sister spiritualism verily sir Knights of the

Orient you may leave your stations and sit upon the floor in attitudes of grief your heads resting upon your hands for you have caused to bewail and mourn your fate since Philipe leel destroyed the knight’s Templars no one has appeared to clear up your doubts notwithstanding all claims to the

Contrary truly you are Wanderers from Jerusalem seeking the Lost Treasure of the Holy Place have you found it alas no for the holy place is profaned the pillars of wisdom strength and beauty are destroyed henceforth you must wander in darkness and travel in humility among the woods

And mountains in search of the Lost word pass on you will never find it so long as you limit your Journeys to seven or even seven times seven because you are traveling in darkness and this Darkness can only be dispelled By the Light of the Blazing torch of Truth which alone

The right descendants of or ma carry they alone can teach you the true pronunciation of the name revealed to Enoch Jacob and Moses pass on till your RSW shall learn to multiply 333 and strike instead 666 the Number of the apocalyptic Beast you may just as well observe prudence and act

Suba in order to demonstrate that the Notions with the Ancients entertained about dividing human history into Cycles were not utterly devoid of a philosophical basis we will close this chapter by introducing to the reader one of the oldest traditions of antiquity as to the evolution of our

Planet at the close of each great year called by Aristotle according to cerinus the greatest and which consists of six SARS our planet is subjected to a thorough physical Revolution the polar and equatorial climates gradually exchanging places the former moving slowly toward the line in the tropical Zone with its exuberant vegetation and

Swarming animal life replace placing the Forbidden wastes of the icy poles this change of climate is necessarily attended by cataclysms earthquakes and other cosmical throws as the beds of the ocean are displaced the end of every disim Millennium and about one Nero a semi-universal deluge like the legendary Nokian flood is brought

About this year was called the helal by the Greeks but no one outside the sanctuary knew anything certain either to its duration or particulars the winter of this year was called the cataclysm or the Deluge the summer the ESP pyrosis the popular Traditions taught that these alternate Seasons the world was in turn

Burned and deled this is what we learn at least from the astronomical fragments of sorus and senica so uncertain were the commentators about the length of this year that none except Herodotus and lonus who assigned to it the former 10,800 and the L 13,984 came near the

Truth according to the claims of the Babylonian priests corroborated by yamus the city of Babylon owes its foundation to those who were saved from the catastrophe of the delus they were the Giants and built the Tower which is noticed in history these Giants who were great astrologers and had received moreover

From their fathers the sons of God every instruction pertaining to secret matters instructed the priests in their turn and left in the temples all the records of the periodical cataclysm that they had witnessed themselves this is how the high priest came by the knowledge of the great years when we remember moreover

That Plato and that tus cites the old Egyptian priest rebuking Solon for his ignorance of the fact that there were several such deles as the great ones of the OES we can easily ascertain that this belief in the helos was a Doctrine held by the initiated priests the world over the Neurosis the

Vasati or the periods called yugas and kalpas are life problems to solve the Sacha yug and the buddhistic cycles of chronology would make a mathematician stand a gas at the array of ciphers the Maha palpa Embraces an Untold number of periods far back in the anti- lovian

Ages their system comprises a kalpa or grand period of 4 b320 million years which they divide into four lesser yugas running as follows the first SATA yug 1,728 th000 years second traug 1, 296,000 years third vapa yug 864,000 years fourth cug 432,000 years total 4, 320,000 years

Which make one Divine age or Maha yug 71 Maha yug make 306 billion 720 million years to which is added a Sandi or the time when day and night border on each other morning in evening Twilight equal to a SATA yug 1,728 th000 make a mananara of 308

M448 th000 years 14 manaras make 4 b318 M 272,000 years to which must be added a Sandi to begin the kalpa 1,728 th000 years making the kalpa or grand period of 4 b320 million years as we are now only in the Kaluga of the 28th age of the 7th man monara of

38,4 48,000 years we have yet sufficient time before us to wait before we reach even half of the time allotted to the world these ciphers are not fanciful but founded upon actual astronomical calculations as has been demonstrated by S Davis many a scientist Higgins among others notwithstanding their researches

Has been utterly perplexed as to which of these was the secret cycle bunson has demonstrated that the Egyptian priests who made this cyclic notation ations kept them always in the profoundest mystery perhaps their difficulty arose from the fact that the calculations of the Ancients applied equally to the

Spiritual progress of humanity as to the physical it will not be difficult to understand the close correspondence drawn by the Ancients between the cycles of Nature and of mankind if we keep in mind their belief in the constant and all potent influences of the planets upon the fortunes of

Humanity Higgins justly believed that the cycle of the Indian system of 432,000 is the true key of the secret cycle but his failure in trying to decipher it was made apparent for as it pertained to the mystery of the creation the cycle was the most inviable of all

It was repeated in symbolic figures only in the caldan Book of Numbers the original of which if now extent is certainly not to be found in libraries as it Formed one of the most ancient books of Hermes the number of which is at present undetermined calculating by the secret period of the

Great neros and the Hindu Capas some cabalists mathematicians and archaeologists who knew not of the secret computations made the above number of 21,000 years to be 24,000 years for the length of the great year as it was to the renewal only of our globe that they thought the last period

Of 6,000 years applied Higgins gives as reason for it that it was anciently thought that the equinoxes proceeded only after the rate of 2000 not 2160 years in a sign for thus it would allow for the length of the great year four times 6,000 or 24,000 years hence he

Says might arise their immensely lengthened Cycles because it would be the same with this great year as with the common year till it traveled round AN immensely lengthened Circle when it would come to the Old Point again he therefore accounts for the 24,000 in the following manner if the angle which the

Plane of the ecliptic makes with the plane of the Equator has decreased gradually and regularly as it was till very lately supposed to do the two planes would have coincided in about 10 ages 6,000 years in 10 ages 6,000 years or more the sun would have been situated

Relatively to the Northern Hemisphere as he is now to the northern in 10 ages 6,000 years more the two planes would coincide again and in 10 ages 6,000 years more he would be sit situated as he is now after a lapse of about 24 or 25,000 years and all when the sun

Arrived at the Equator the 10 ages or 6,000 years would end and the world would be destroyed by fire when he arrived at the southern point it would be destroyed by water and thus it would be destroyed at the end of every 6,000 years or 10 neuroses this method of calculating by

The Neurosis without allowing any consider ation for the secrecy in which the ancient philosophers who were exclusively of the sacerdotal order held their knowledge gave rise to the greatest errors it led the Jews as well as some of the old Christian platonists to maintain that the world would be

Destroyed at the end of 6,000 years Gail shows how firmly this belief was rooted in the Jews this also LED modern scientists to discredit entirely the hypothesis of the Ancients has given rise to the formation of different religious sects which like the Adventists of our Century are always

Living in the expectation of the approaching destruction of the world as our planet revolves once every year around the Sun and at the same time turns once in every 24 hours upon its own axis thus traversing minor Cycles within a larger one so is the work of the smaller cyclic periods accomplished

And recommended within the great Sorrows the revolution of the physical world according to the ancient Doctrine is attended by a like revolution in the world of intellect spiritual evolution of the world preceding in Cycles like the physical one thus we see in history a regular alternation of e and flow in

The tide of human progress the great kingdoms and empires of the world after reaching the culmination of their greatness descend again in accordance with the same law by which they ascended till having reached the lowest point Humanity reasserts itself and mounts up once more the height of its

Attainment being by this law of ascending progression by Cycles somewhat higher than the point from which it had before descended the division of the history of mankind into golden silver copper and iron ages is not a fiction we see the same thing in the literature of peoples an age of great inspiration and

Unconscious productiveness is invariably followed by an age of criticism and Consciousness the one affords material for the analyzing and critical intellect of the other thus all those great characters who Tower like giants in the history of mankind like Buddha sedara and Jesus in the realm of spiritual and Alexander the

Macedonian and Napoleon the great in the realm of physical conquests were but reflexed images of human types which had lasted 10,000 years before in the preceding desm Millennium reproduced by the mysterious Powers controlling the Destinies of our world there’s no prominent character in all the animals of sacred or profane

History whose prototype we cannot find in the half fictitious and half real traditions of bygone religions and mythologies as the star glimmering at an immeasurable distance above our heads in the boundless immensity of the sky reflects itself in the smooth Waters of a lake so does the imagery of men of the

Anti Delian ages reflect itself in the periods we can Embrace in a historical retrospect as above so it is below that which has been will return again as in heaven so on Earth the world is always ungrateful to its Great Men Florence has built a statue to Galileo but hardly even mentions

Pythagoras the former had a ready guide in the treaties of cernus who had been obliged to contend against the universally established toic system but neither Galileo nor more modern astronomy discovered the implacement of the planetary bodies thousands of years before it was taught by the sages of middle Asia and brought then by

Pythagoras not as a speculation but as a demonstrated science the numerals of Pythagoras says po fiery were hieroglyphical symbols by means whereof he explained all ideas concerning the nature of all things verily then to Antiquity alone we have to look for the origin of all things how well Hargrave Jennings

Expresses himself when speaking of pyramids and how true are his words when he asks is it all reasonable to conclude at a period when knowledge was at its highest and when the human powers were in comparison with ours at the present time prodigious that all these indomitable scarcely believable physical

Effects that such achievements as those of the Egyptians were devoted to a mistake that the myriads of the Nile were fools laboring in the dark and that all the magic IC of their great men was forgery and that we in despising that which we call their Superstition and

Wasted power are alone the wise no there’s much more in these old religions than probably in the audacity of modern Denial in the confidence of these superficial science times and in the derision of these days without faith is in the least degree supposed we do not

Understand the old time thus we see how classic practice and Heathen teaching may be made to reconcile how even the Gentile and the Hebrew the mythological and the Christian doctrine harmonize in the general Faith found on Magic that magic is indeed possible in the moral of this

Book it is possible 30 years ago when the first wrappings of Rochester awakened slumbering attention to the reality of an invisible world when the gentle shower of wraps gradually became a torrent which overflowed the whole globe spiritualists had to to contend but against two potencies Theology and science but the theosophists have in

Addition to these to meet the World At Large and the spiritualists first of all there’s a personal God and there is a personal devil Thunders the Christian preacher let him be the anathema Who Dares say nay there is no personal God except the gray matter in our brain contemptuously

Replies the materialist and there is no devil let him be considered Thrice an idiot who says a meanwhile the occultists and true philosophers heed neither of the two combatants but keep perseveringly at their work none of them believe in the Absurd passionate and fickle God of superstition but all of

Them believe in Good and Evil our human reason the emanation of our finite mind is certainly incapable of comprehending a Divine intelligence an endless and infinite entity and according to strict logic that which transcends send our understanding and would remain thoroughly incomprehensible to our senses cannot exist for us hence it does

Not exist so far finite reason agrees with science and says there is no God but on the other hand our ego that which lives and thinks and feels independently of us in our moral casket does more than believe it knows that there exists a God in nature for the sole and Invincible

Artificer of all lives in us as we live in him no dogmatic Faith or exact science is able to uproot that intuitional feeling inherent in man and he has once fully realized it in himself human nature is like Universal nature in its abor of a vacuum it feels an intuitional yearning for supreme

Power without a God the cosmos would seem to it but like a soul as Corpse being forbidden to search for him where alone his traces would be found man filled the aching void with a personal God whom his spiritual teachers built up for him from the crumbling ruins of heathen myths and Hy

Philosophies of old how otherwise explain the mushroom growth of new sexs some of them absur Beyond degree mankind have one innate irrepressible craving that must be satisfied in any religion that would supplant the dogmatic undemonstrated and undemonstrative Theology of our Christian ages this is the yearning after the proofs of

Immortality as Sir Thomas Brown has expressed it it is the heaviest stone that melano can throw at a man to tell him that he is at the end of his nature or that there is no future state to come unto which this seems Progressive and otherwise made in vain let any religion

Offer itself that can supply these proofs in the shape of scientific facts and the established system will be driven to the alternative of fortifying its dog with such facts or of passing out the reverence and affection of Christendom many a Christian Divine has been forced to acknowledge that there is

No authentic Source whence the Assurance of a future State could have been derived by man how could then such a belief have stood for countless ages where it not among all nations whether civilized or Savage man has been allowed the demonstrative proof is not the very existence of such

A belief and evidence that thinking philosopher and unre reasoning Savage have both been compelled to acknowledge the testimony of their senses that if that in isolated instances spectral illusion may have resulted from physical causes on the other hand in thousands of instances apparitions of persons have held converse with several individuals at

Once who saw and heard them collectively and could not have all been diseased in mind the greatest thinkers of Greece and Rome regarded such matters as demonstrated facts they distinguish the apparitions by the names of manies in anama and Umbra the manies descending after the decease of the individual into

The Underworld the anama or pure Spirit ascending to heaven and the Restless Umbra Earthbound Spirit hovering above its tomb because the attraction of matter and love of its Earthly body prevailed in it and prevented its Ascension to a higher regions Tera legit caram tum circum volet Umbra orcus habit manes spiritus

Astra Petit says ID speaking of the three-fold constituents of the souls but all such definitions must be subjected to the careful analysis of philosophy too many of our thinkers do not consider that numerous changes in language the allegorical phraseology and evident secretiveness of Old Mystic writers who were generally under an

Obligation never to divulge the solemn Secret of the sanctuary might have sadly mled translators and commentators the phrases of the medieval Alchemist they read literally and even the veiled symbology of Plato is commonly misunderstood by the modern scholar one day they may learn to know better and so

Become aware that the method of extreme necessari anism was practiced in ancient as well as in modern philosophy but from the first ages of man the fundamental truths of all that were permitted to know on Earth was in safe keeping of the adepts of the sanctuary that the

Difference in the Creeds and religious practice was only external and that those Guardians of the Primitive divine revelation who had solved every problem that is within the grasp of human intellect were bound together by a universal Freemasonry of Science and philosophy which formed one unbroken chain around the globe is for philology

And psychology to find the end of the thread that done it will then be ascertained that by relaxing one single Loop of the old religious systems the chain of mystery may be disentangled the neglect and withholding of these proofs have driven such eminent Minds as hair and Wallace and other men

Of power into the fold of modern spiritualism at the same time it has forced others congenitally devoid of spiritual intuitions into a gross materialism that figures under various names but we see no utility in Prosecuting the subject further for though in the opinion of most of our contemporaries there has been but one

Day of learning in whose Twilight stood the older philosophers and whose Moon tide brightness is all our own and though the testimony of scores of ancient and medieval thinkers has proved valueless to Modern experimenters as though the world dated from ad1 and all knowledge were of recent growth we will

Not lose hope or Courage the moment is more opportune than ever for review of old philosophies our geologists philologists astronomers chemists and physicists are getting nearer and nearer to the point where they will be forced to consider them physical science has already reached its limits of exploration dogmatic theology sees the

Springs of its inspiration dry unless we mistake the signs the day is approaching when the world will receive the proofs that not only ancient religions were in harmony with nature and ancient science embraced all that can be known Secrets longk kept may be revealed books long

Forgotten and arts long time past may be brought out into light again papiery and parchments of inestimable importance will turn up in the hands of men who pretend to have unrolled them from mummies or stumbled upon them in Buried Crips tablets and pillars whose sculptured Revelations will stagger theologians and confound scientists May

Yet be excavated and interpreted who knows the possibilities of the future an era of disenchantment and rebuilding will soon begin nay has already begun the cycle has almost run its course a new one is about to begin and the future pages of history may contain full evidence and convey full

Proof that if ancestry can be inau believed descending Spirits have conversed with man and told him the secrets of the world unknown chapter 2 Pride where wit fails steps into our defense and fills up the almighty void of sense hope but why should the operations of

Nature be changed there may be a deeper philosophy than we dream of a philosophy that discovers the secrets of nature but does not alter by penetrating them its course Buller is it enough for man to know that he exists is it enough to be formed a

Human being to enable him to deserve the appalation of man it is our decided impression and conviction that to become a genuine spiritual entity which that designation implies man must first create himself a new so to speak I.E thoroughly eliminate from his mind and spirit not only the dominating influence of selfishness and

Other impurity but also the infection of superstition and Prejudice the latter is far different from what we commonly term antipathy or sympathy we are at first irresistibly or unwittingly drawn with its Dark Circle by that peculiar influence that powerful current of magnetism which emanates from ideas as well as from physical

Bodies by this we are surrounded and finally prevented through moral cowardice fear of public opinion from stepping out of it it is rare that men regard a thing in either its true or false light accepting the conclusion by the free action of their own judgment quite the reverse the conclusion is more

Commonly reached by blindly adopting the opinion current at the hour among those whom they associate church member will not pay an absurdly high price for his Pew any more than a materialist will go twice to listen to Mr huxley’s talk on Evolution because they think it is the right thing

To do but merely because Mr and Mrs so and so have done it and these personages are the S and the s’s the same holds good with everything else if psychology had its Darwin The Descent of Man as regards moral qualities might have been found inseparably linked with that of his

Physical form society and its surval conditions suggest to the intelligent Observer of its mimicry kinship between the simia and human beings even more striking than it is exhibited in the external marks pointed out by the great Anthropologist the many varieties of the ape mocking presentiments of ourselves appear to have been evolved on

Purpose to supply a certain class of expensively dressed persons with the material for genealogical trees science is daily and rapidly moving toward the great discoveries in chemistry and physics organology and anthropology learned men ought to be free from preconceptions and prejudices of every kind yet although thought and

Opinion are now free scientists are still the same men as of old an utopian dreamer is he who thinks that man ever changes with the evolution and development of new ideas the soil may be well fertilized and made to yield with every year a greater and better variety

Of fruit but dig a little deeper than the stratum required for the crop and the same Earth will be found in the subsoil as was there before the first furl was turned not many years ago the person who questioned the infallibility of some theological Dogma was rounded at once an

Iconic clast and an Infidel V victus science has conquered but in its turn the Victor claims the same infallibility though it equally fails to prove Its Right tempora Mutan a new mutamur in ilis the saying of the good old larus applies to the case nevertheless we feel

As if we had some right to question the high Priests of science for many years we have watched the development and growth of that apple of discord modern spiritualism familiar with its literature both in Europe and America we have closely and eagerly witnessed its interminable controversies and compared its contradictory

Hypotheses many educated men and women heterodox spiritualists of course have tried to Fathom the protein phenomena the only result was that they came to the following conclusion whatever may be the reason for these constant failures whether such are to be laid at the door of the investigators themselves or to the

Secret Force at work it is at least prove that in proportion as the psychological manifestations increase in frequency and variety The Darkness surrounding their origin becomes more impenetrable that phenomena are actually witnessed mysterious in their nature generally and perhaps wrongly termed spiritual it is now idle to

Deny allowing a large disc account for clever fraud what remains is quite serious enough to demand the careful scrutiny of science e muav the sentence spoken ages since has passed into the category of household words the courage of Galileo is now requiring to fling it into the face of the academy psychological

Phenomena are already on the offensive the position assumed by modern scientists is that even though the occurrence of a certain mysterious phenomena and the presence of some mediums be a fact there’s no proof that they are not due to some abnormal nervous condition of those individuals the possibility they may

Produce by returning human Spirits need not be considered until the other question is decided little exception can be taken to this position unquestionably the burden of proof rests upon those who assert the agency of spirits if the scientists would grapple with the subject in good faith showing an Earnest

Desire to solve the perplexing mystery instead of treating it with the undignified and unprofessional contempt it would be open to no censure true the great majority of spiritual Communications are calculated to disgust investigators and even modern intelligence even when genuine they are trivial commonplace and often vulgar during the past 20 years we’ve

Received through various mediums messages purporting to be from Shakespeare Byron Franklin Peter the Great Napoleon and Josephine and even from voler the general impression made upon us is that the French conqueror and his consort seemed to have forgotten how to spell words correctly Shakespeare and Byron had become chronic inebriates and

Voler had turned an imbecile who can blame men trained to habits of exactitude or even simply well-educated persons for hastily concluding that when so much palpable fraud lies upon the surface there can hardly be truth if they should go to the bottom the hoering about of pompous names attached to idiotic Communications

Has given the scientific stomach such an indigestion that it cannot assimilate even the great truth which lies on the telegraphic plateau of this ocean of psychological phenomena they judge by its surface covered with froth and scum but they might with equal propriety deny that there is any clear water in the depths

Of the sea when an oily scum was floating upon the surface therefore if on one hand we cannot very well blame them for stepping back at the first sight of what seems really repulsive we do and have the right to censure them for their unwillingness to explore deeper neither pearls nor cut

Diamonds are to be found lying Loosely on the ground and these persons act as unwisely as would a professional diver who should reject an oyster on account of its filthy and slimy appearance when by opening it he might find a precious Pearl inside the shell even the just and severe rebukes

Of some of their leading man are of no avail and the fear on the part of men of science to investigate such an unpopular subject seems to have now become a general Panic the phenomena chase the scientists and the scientists run away from the phenomena very pointedly

Remarks M an aov in an able article on mediis and the St Petersburg scientific committee the attitude to this body of professors toward the subject which they had pledged themselves to investigate was throughout simply disgraceful their premature and pre-arranged Report was so evidently partial and inconclusive as to

Call out a scornful protest even from unbelievers the inconsistency of the logic of our learned gentleman against the philosophy of spiritualism proper is admirably pointed out by professor John Fisk one of their own body in a recent philosophical work the Unseen World while showing that from the very

Definition of the terms matter and spirit the existence of spirit cannot be demonstrated to the senses and that thus no theory is amable to Scientific tests he deals a severe blow at his colleagues in the following lines the testimony in such a case he says must under the conditions of the

Present life be forever inaccessible it lies wholly outside the range of experience however abundant it may be we cannot expect to meet it and accordingly our failure to produce it does not raise even the slightest presumption against our Theory when conceived in this way the belief in the future life is without

Scientific support but at the same time it is placed beyond the need of scientific support in the range of scientific criticism it is a belief which no imaginal future advance of physical Discovery can in any way impune it is a belief which is in no sense irrational and which may be

Logically entertained without in the least affecting our scientific habit of mind or influencing our scientific conclusions if now he adds men of science will accept the position that spirit is not matter nor governed by the laws of matter and refrain from speculations concerning its restricted by their knowledge of material things

They will withdraw what it is to Men of religion at present their principal cause of irritation but but they will do no such thing they feel incensed at the brave loyal and highly commendable surrender of such Superior men as Wallace and refuse to accept even The Prudent and restrictive policy of Mr

Crooks no other claim is Advanced for a hearing of the opinions contained in the present work then that they are based upon many years of study of both ancient magic and its modern form spiritualism the former even now when phenomena of the same nature have become so familiar

To all is commonly set down as clever jugglery the latter when overwhelming evidence precludes the possibility of truthfully declaring it charlot Tre is denominated an Universal hallucination many years of wandering among Heathen and Christian magicians occultists mesmerizes and the tuti quanti of white and black art ought to

Be sufficient we think to give us a certain right to feel competent to take a practical view on this doubted and very complicated question we have associated with the fakir the holy men of India and seen them when in intercourse with the Petri we have watched the proceedings in modus

Operandi of the howling and dancing dervishes held friendly Communications with the marabouts of European and Asiatic turkey and the serpent Charmers of Damascus and bener have but few secrets that we have not had the fortune to study therefore when scientists who have never had an opportunity of living

Among those Oriental jugglers and can judge at the best but superfici justly tell us that there is not in their performances but mere tricks of pressed digitation we cannot help feeling a profound regret for such Hasty conclusions that such pretentious claims should be made to a thorough analysis of

The powers of Nature and at the same time such unpardonable neglect displayed of questions of purely psychological and physiological character an astounding phenomena rejected without either examination or appeal is an exhibition of inconsistency strongly savoring of timidity if not of moral obliquity if therefore we should ever receive from some contemporaneous

Faraday the same fling that the gentleman made years since with more sincerity than good breeding he said that many dogs may have the power of coming to much more logical conclusions that some spiritualists we fear we must persist abuse is not argument least of all proof because such men as Huxley and Tindall

Denominate spiritualism a degrading belief and Oriental magic jugglery they cannot thereby take from truth its Varity skepticism whether it proceeds from a scientific or an ignorant brain is unable to overturn the immortality of our souls if such immortality is a fact and plunge them into postmortem Annihilation reason is subject to error

Says Aristotle so is opinion and the personal views of the most learned philosopher are often more liable to be proved erroneous than the plain common sense of his own illiterate cook in the tales of the impious khif barakus Hassen oglu the Arabian Sage holds wise discourse beware oh my son of

Self- incense he says it is the most dangerous on account of its agreeable intoxication profit by thy own wisdom but learn to respect the wisdom of thy fathers likewise and remember oh my beloved that the light of all’s truth will often penetrate much easier an empty head than one is so crammed with

Learning that many a silver Ray is crowded out for want of space such is the case with our overwise kadi these representatives of modern science in both hemispheres seem never to have exhibited more scorn or to have felt more bitterly toward the unsolvable mystery than since Mr Cooks began the

Investigation of the phenomena in London this courageous gentleman was the first to introduce to the public one of those alleged materialized centuries that guard The Forbidden Gates following after him several other learned members of the scientific body had the rare Integrity combined with the degree of Courage which in view of the

Unpopularity of the subject may be deemed heroic to take the phenomena in hand but alas although the spirit indeed was willing the mortal flesh proved weak ridicule was more than the majority of them could bear and so the heaviest burden was thrown upon the shoulders of

Mr Crooks an account of the benefit this gentleman reaped from his disinterested investigations and the thanks he received from his own brother scientists can be found in his three pamphlets entitled researches in the phenomena of spiritualism after a while the members appointed on the committee of his Di

Dialectical society and Mr Crooks who had applied to his mediums the most crucial tests were forced by an impatient public to report in so many words what they had seen but what could they say except the truth thus they were compelled to acknowledge first that the phenomena

Which they at least had witnessed were genuine and impossible to simulate th showing that manifestations produced by some unknown Force could and did happen second that whether the phenomena were produced by disembodied Spirits or other analogous entities they could not tell but that manifestations thoroughly upsetting many preconceived theories as

To Natural laws did happen and were Undeniable several of these occurred in their own families third that not withstanding all their combined efforts to the contrary beyond the indisputable fact of the reality of the phenomena glimpses of natural action not yet reduced to law they to borrow the expression of the count de gabal could

Make neither head nor tail on it now this was precisely what a skeptical public had not bargain for the discomfort of the Believers in materialism had been impatiently anticipated before the conclusions of Ms Crooks vley and the dialectical Society were announced such a confession on the part of their brother scientist was too

Humiliating for the pride of even those who had timorously abstained from investigation it was regarded as really too much that such vulgar and repulsive manifestations of phenomena which had always by Common consent of educated people been regarded as Nursery Tales fit only to amuse historical servant girls and afford Revenue to professional son

Ulist that manifestations which had been consigned by the academy and Institute of Paris to Oblivion should so impertinently elude detection at at the hands of experts in physical sciences a tornado of indignation followed the confession Mr Crooks depicts in his pamphlet on Psychic Force he heads it very pointedly with the

Quotation from Galvan I’m attacked by two very opposite sects the scientists and the know nothings yet I know that I have discovered one of the greatest forces in nature he then proceeds it was taken for granted that the results of my experiments would be in accordance with their preconceptions what they really desired

Was not the truth but an additional witness in favor of their own foregone conclusions when they found the facts which that investigation established could not be made to fit those opinions why so much the worse for the facts they tried to creep out of their own confident recommendations of the

Inquiry by declaring that Mr Holm is an clever conjuror who is duped us all Mr krux might with equal proprietary examine the performances of an Indian juggler Mr krux must get better Witnesses before he can be believed the thing is too absurd to be treated seriously it is impossible and

Therefore can’t be I never said it was impossible I only said it was true The Observers have all been biologized and fancy they saw things occur which really never took place etc etc etc after expending their energy on such pural theories as unconscious cerebration involuntary muscular contraction and the sublimely ridiculous

One of the cracking knee joints Le muscle Cur after meeting ignominious failures by the obstinate survival of the new force and finally after every desperate effort to Compass its obliteration these fi defen as St Paul calls their class thought best to give up the whole thing in disgusted sacrificing their courageously

Preserving Brethren as a holocaust on the altar of public opinion they withdrew in dignified silence leaving the arena of Investigation no more Fearless Champions these unlucky experimenters are not likely to ever enter it again it is easier by far to deny the reality of such manifestations

From a secure distance and find for them a proper place among the classes of natural phenomena accepted by exact science and how can they since all such phenomena pertain to psychology and the latter with its occult and mysterious Powers is Terra incognita from modern science thus powerless to explain that

Which precedes directly from the nature of the human soul itself the existence of which most of them deny unwilling at the same time to confess their ignorance scientists retaliate very unjustly on those who believe in the evidence of their senses without any pretense to science a kick from thee Oh Jupiter is

Sweet says the poet trakowski an old Russian tragedy rude as those Jupiters of science may be occasionally toward us credulous Mortals their vast learning and less abstruse questions we mean if not Their Manners entitles them to public respects but unfortunately it is not the gods who Shel the loudest the eloquent tul

Speaking of Satan and his imps whom he accuses of ever mimicking the Creator’s Works denominates them the monkeys of God it is fortunate for the philosoph aules that we have no modern tulan to consign them to an immortality of contempt as the monkeys of science but to return to genuine

Scientists phenomena of a merely objective character says a an aov forc themselves upon the representatives of exact Sciences for investigation and explanation but the high Priests of Science in the face of apparently such a simple question are totally disconcerted this subject seems to have the privilege of forcing them to betray

Not only the highest code of morality truth but also the supreme law of science an experiment they feel that there is something too serious underlying it cases of hair Crooks and de Morgan vley and Wallace and Butler off create a panic they fear that as soon as they

Concede One Step they will have to yield the whole ground time honored principles the contemplative speculations of a whole life of a long line of generations are still staked on a single card in the face of such experience as that of crooks and the dialectical Society of

Wallace and the late professor ha what can we expect from our luminaries of audition their attitude toward the undeniable phenomena is in itself another phenomena it is simply incomprehensible unless we admit the possibility of another psychological disease as mysterious and contagious as hydrophobia although we claim no honor

For this new discovery we nevertheless propose to recognize it under the name of scientific psychophobia they ought to have learned by this time in the school of bitter experience that they cannot rely on the self-sufficiency of the positive Sciences only to a certain point and that so so long as there remains one

Single unexplained mystery of nature the word impossible is a dangerous word for them to pronounce in the researches on the phenomena of spiritualism Mr Crooks submits to the option of the reader eight theories to account for the phenomena observed these theories run as follows first Theory the phenomena are

All the result of Tricks clever mechanical arrangements or Ledger domain the mediums are imposters and the the rest of the company fools second theory the persons at a seance are the victims of a sort of mania or delusion and imagine phenomena to occur which have no real objective existence third

Theory the whole is the result of conscious or unconscious cerebral action fourth Theory the result of the spirit of the medium perhaps in association with the spirits of some are all of the people present fifth Theory the actions of evil spirits or Devils personifying whom or what they please in

Order to undermine Christianity and ruin men’s Souls theory of our theologians sixth Theory the actions of a separate order of beings living on this Earth but invisible and immaterial to us able however occasionally to manifest their presence known in almost all countries and ages as demons not necessarily bad gnomes fairies Cobalt

Elves goblins Puck Etc one of the claims of the cabalists seventh Theory the actions of departed human beings the spiritual Theory par excellance eighth Theory the psychic Force an adjunct to the fourth fifth sixth and seventh theories the first of these theories having been proved valid only and exceptional though unfortunately still

Too frequent cases must be ruled out as having no material bearing upon the phenomenon themselves theories the second and the third are the last crumbling entrenchments of the guilla of Skeptics and materialists and remain as lawyers say at Huck sub judis L thus we can deal

In this work but with the four remaining ones the last eight Theory being according to Mr krook’s opinion but a necessary adjunct of the others how subject even a scientific opinion is to error we may see if we only compare the several AR articles on spiritual phenomena from the able pen of

That gentleman which appeared from 1870 to 1875 in one of the first we read The increased employment scientific methods will promote exact observations and greater love of truths among inquires and will produce a race of observers who will drive the worthless residuum of spiritualism hence into the unknown limbo of magic and

Necromancy and in 1875 we read over his own signature minute and most interesting descriptions of the materialized Spirit Katie King it is hardly possible to suppose that Mr Crooks could be under Electro biological influence or hallucination for two or three consecutive years the spirit appeared in his own house in his Library

Under the most crucial tests and was seen felt and heard by hundreds of persons but Mr Crooks denies that he ever took Katie king for a disembodied spirit what was it then if it was not Miss Florence cook and his word is our sufficient guarantee for it then it was

Either the spirit of one who had lived on earth or one of those that come directly under the Sixth theory of the eight the eminent scientist offers to the public Choice it must have been one of those classes named fairies Cobalts gnomes elves goblins or a

Puck yes ktie king must have been a fairy a Titania for to a fairy only could be applied with propriety the following poetic effusion which Mr Crooks quotes in describing this wonderful spirit around her she made an atmosphere of Life The Very air seemed lighter from her eyes it were so soft

And beautiful and rif with all we can imagine of the Skies her overpowering presence makes you feel it would not be idolatry to kneel and thus after having written in 1870 his severe sentence against spiritualism and Magic after saying that even at the moment he believed the whole Affair of

Superstition or at least an unexplained trick a delusion of the senses Mr Crooks in 1875 closes his letter with the following memorable words to imagine I say the ktie king of the last three years to be the result of imposture does more violence to one’s reason and Common

Sense than to believe her to be what she herself affirms this last remark moreover con exclusively proves that one notwithstanding Mr Crook’s full convictions that the somebody calling herself Katie King was neither the medium nor some Confederate but on the contrary an unknown force in nature which like love laughs at locksmiths

Two that that hether to unrecognized form of force albeit it had become with him not a matter of opinion but of absolute knowledge the eminent investigator still did not abandon to the last his skeptical attitude toward the question in short he firmly believes in the phenomena but cannot accept the

Idea of its being the human Spirit of a departed somebody it seems to us that as far as the public Prejudice goes Mr Crooks solves one Mystery by creating a still deeper one the obscurum per obscurius in other words rejecting the worthless residuum of spiritualism a courageous scientist fearlessly plunges into his

Own unknown limbo of magic and necromancy the recognized laws of physical science account for but a few of the more objective of the so-called spiritual phenomena while proving the reality of certain visible effects of an unknown Force they have not thus far enabled scientists to control at will even this portion of the

Phenomena the truth is that the professors have not yet discovered the necessary conditions of their occurrence they must go as deeply into the study of the triple nature of man physiological psychological and divine as did their predecessors The Magicians and theurgists and theurgists of old until the present moment even those

Who have investigated the phenomena as thoroughly and impartially as Mr crook set aside the cause as something not to be discovered now if ever they have troubled themselves no more about that than about the first cause of the cosmic phenomena of the correlation of forces whose endless effects there at such

Pains to observe and classify their course has been as unwise as that of a man who should attempt to discover the sources of a river by exploring toward its mouth it has so narrowed their views of the possibilities of natural law that very simple forms of occult phenomena have

Necessitated their denial that they can occur unless Miracles were possible and this being a scientific absurdity the rest has been that physical science has laterally been losing prestige AG if scientists had studied the so-called Miracles instead of denying them many secret laws of nature comprehended by the Ancients would have been again discovered

Conviction says bacon comes not through arguments but through experiments the Ancients were always distinguished especially the caldan astrologers and magans for their Ardent love and pursuit of knowledge in every branch of science they tried to penetrate the secrets of nature in the same way as our modern

Naturalists and by the only method by which this object can be obtained namely by experimental researches and reason if our modern philosophers cannot apprehend the fact that they penetrated deeper than themselves into the mysteries of the universe this does not constitute any valid reason why the credit of possessing this knowledge should be

Denied them or the imputation of superstition laid at their door nothing warrants the charge and every new AR chological Discovery mitigates against this assumption as chemists they were unequaled and in his famous lecture on the lost arts Wendell Phillips says the chemistry of the most ancient period had reached a point which

We have never even approached the secret of the malleable glass which if supported by one in its own weight in 24 hours dwindles down to a fine line that you can curve around your wrist would be as difficult to ReDiscover in our civilized countries as to fly to the moon

Moon the fabrication of a cup of glass which was brought by an exile to Rome in the reign of tiberias a cup which he dashed upon the marble pavement and was not crushed nor broken by the fall and which as it got dented some was easily brought into shape again with a hammer

Is a historical fact if it is doubted now it is merely because the moderns cannot do the same and yet in sond and some monasteries of Tibet such cups and glasses where may be found to this day nay there are persons who claim that they can make the Same by

Virtue of their knowledge of the much ridiculed and ever doubted alahas the universal solvent this agent that paracelsus and Van Helmont maintain to be a certain fluid in nature capable of reducing all subliner bodies as well as homogeneous as mixed into their NS primum or the original matter of which they are

Composed or into an uniform equable and potable liquor that will Unite with water and the juices of all bodies and yet retain its own radical virtues and if again mixed with itself will thereby be converted into pure Elementary water what impossibilities prevent our crediting the statement why should it

Not exist and why the idea be considered utopian it is again because our modern chemists are unable to produce it but surely it may be conceived with without any great effort of imagination that all bodies must have originally come from some first matter and that this matter according to the lessons of astronomy

Geology and physics must have been a fluid why should not gold of whose Genesis or scientists know so little have been originally A Primitive or basic matter of gold a ponderous fluid which as says Van Helmont from its own nature or a strong cohesion between its particles acquired afterward a solid

Form there seems to be very little absurdity to believe in a universal ends that resolves all bodies into their ends genitale van halman calls it the highest and most successful of all salts which have obtained the Supreme degree of Simplicity Purity subtlety enjoys alone The Faculty of remaining unchanged and

Unimpaired by the subjects it works upon and of dissolving the most stubborn in untractable bodies as stones gems glass Earth sulfur Metals Etc into red salt equal in weight to the matter dissolved and this with as much ease as hot water melts down snow it is into this fluid that the

Makers of malleable glass claimed and now claim that they immersed common glass for several hours to acquire the property of malleability we have a ready and palpable proof of such possibilities a foreign correspondent of the theosophical society a well-known medical practitioner and one who has studied the occult Sciences for Upward

Of 30 years has succeeded in obtaining what he terms the true oil of gold I.E the Primal element chemists and physicists have seen and examined it and were driven to confess that they neither knew how it was obtained nor could they do the same that he desires his name to remain

Unknown is not to be wondered at ridicule and public Prejudice are more dangerous sometimes than the Inquisition of old this adamic Earth is next door neighbor to the alast and one of the most important secrets of the Alchemists no cabalist will reveal it to the world for as he expresses it in the

Well-known jargon it would explain the Eagles of the Alchemists and how the Eagle’s Wings are clipped the secret that it took Thomas vau eugenius files 20 years to learn as the dawn of physical science broke into a glaring daylight the spiritual Sciences merged deeper and deeper in tonight and in

Their turn they were denied so now these greatest Masters in Psychology are looked upon as ignorant and superstitious ancestors as Monte Banks and jugglers because for so the son of modern learning shines today so bright it has become an axiom that the philosophers and Men of Science of the olden time knew nothing

And lived in a night of superstition but their traducers forget that the sun of today will seem dark by comparison with the luminary of tomorrow whether justly or not and as the men of our Century think their ancestors ignorant so will perhaps their descendants count them for no

Nothings the world moves in Cycles the coming races will be but the reproductions of races long bygone as we perhaps are the images of those who lived 100 centuries ago the time will come when those who now in public slander the hermetist but Ponder in secret their dust covered volumes who

Plagiarize their ideas assimilate and give them out as their own will receive their dues who honestly exclaims faf what man has ever taken more comprehensive views of nature than paracelsus he was the Bold creator of chemical medicines the founder of courageous parties victorious in controversy belonging to those spirits

Who have created amongst us a new mode of thinking on the natural existence of things but he scattered through his writings on the philosopher stone on pygmies and spirits of the minds on signs of homunculi and the elixir of life and which are employed by many to lower his estimation cannot extinguish our

Grateful remembrance of his General Works nor our admiration of his free bold exertions and his Noble intellectual life more than one pathologist chemist homeopathist and magneti has quenched his thirst for knowledge in the books of Paras solsis Frederick hueland T his theoretical doctrines on infection from this medieval quack as sprangle Delights

In calling one who is immeasurably higher than himself hemon who Endeavors to vindicate this great philosopher and nobly tries to redress his slandered memory speaks of him as the greatest chemist of his time so do Professor Moler and Dr anoer the eminent German psychologist according to their criticisms on the labors of the

Hermetist Paras Solus is the most wondrous intellect of his age a noble genius but our modern lights assume to know better and the ideas of the Rosa crucians about the elementary Spirits the goblins and the elves have sunk into the limbo of magic and fairy tales for early

Childhoods we are quite ready to concede to Skeptics that one half and even more of seeming phenomena are but more or less clever fraud recent exposures especially of materializing mediums but too well proved the fact unquestionably numerous others are still in store and this will continue until Testa become so

Perfect and spiritualist so reasonable as no longer to furnish opportunity to mediums or weapons to adversaries what should sensible spiritualists think of the character of Angel guides who after monopolizing perhaps for years a poor medium’s time health and means suddenly abandon him when he most needs their help none but

Creatures without Soul or conscience would be guilty of such Injustice conditions mere sophistry what sorts of spirits must they be who would not summon if necessary an army of spirit friends if such there be to snatch the innocent medium from the pit dug for his feet such things happened in the olden times

Such may happen now there were apparitions before modern spiritualism and phenomena like ours in every previous age if modern manifestations are a reality and palpable facts so must have been the so-called Miracles and theric exploits of old or if the latter are but fictions of superstition so must

Be the former or they rest on no better testimony but in this daily increasing torrent of ult phenomena that rushes from one end of the globe to the other though two-thirds of the manifestations are proved spurious what of those which are proved genuine Beyond Del or cavil among these

May be found the communications coming through nonprofessional as well as professional mediums which are Sublime and divinely Grand often through young children and simpl minded ignorant persons we receive philosophical teachings and precepts poetry and inspirational ations music and paintings that are fully worthy of the reputations of their alleged authors

Their prophecies are often verified and their moral disquisitions beneficent though the latter is of rarer occurrence who are those Spirits what those powers or intelligences which are evidently outside of the medium proper and entities per se these intelligences deserve the appalation and they differ as widely from the generality of Spooks

And Goblin that hover around the cabinets for physical manifestations as day from Night we must confess that the situation appears to be very grave the control of mediums by such unprincipled and lying Spirits is constantly becoming more and more General and the pernicious effects of seeming diabolism constantly

Multiply some of the best mediums are abandoning the public rostom and retiring from this influence and the movement is drifting churchward we venture the prediction that unless spiritualists set about the study of ancient philosophy so as to learn to discriminate between spirits and to guard themselves against the base or

Sort 25 years more will not elapse before they will have to fly to the Rish communion to escape these guides and controls that they have fondled so long the signs of this catastrophe already exhibit themselves at a recent convention at Philadelphia it was seriously proposed to organize a sect of Christ Christian

Spiritualists this is because having withdrawn from the church and learned nothing of the philosophy of the phenomena or the nature of their Spirits they are drifting about on a sea of uncertainty like a ship without Compass or Rudder they cannot Escape The Dilemma they must choose between pyi and

Pionono while men of genuine science such as Wallace Crooks Wagner butlerov vley Buchanan hair right back thur perty de Morgan Hoffman gold Schmid W Gregory flan Sergeant Cox and many others firmly believe in the current phenomena many of the above named reject the theory of departed Spirits therefore it seems but logical

To think that if London KD King the only materialized something which the public is obliged more or less to credit out of respect to science is not the spirit of an ex mortal then it must be the astral solidified shadow of either one of the Rosa crucian Spooks fantasies of

Superstition or of some as yet unexplained force in nature be it however a spirit of health or Goblin damned it is of little consequence for if it be once proved that its organism is not solid matter then it must be and is a spirit an apparition a

Breath it is an intelligence which acts outside or organisms and therefore must belong to some existing even though unseen race of beings but what is it what is this something which thinks and even speaks but yet is not human that is imp palpable and yet not a disembodied spirit that simulates affection passion

Remorse fear Joy but yet feels neither what is this canting creature which rejoices in cheating the truthful inquir and mocking its sacred human feeling for if not Mr Kooks Katie King other similar creatures have done all these who can fathom the mystery the true psychologist alone and where should he

Go for his textbooks but to the neglected ales of libraries where the works of despised hermetist and theorists have been Gathering dust these many years says Henry Moore the revered English platonist in his answer to an attack on the Believers of spiritual and Magic phenomena by a skeptic of that age

Named Webster as for that other opinion that the greater part of the reformed divines hold that it was the devil that appeared in Samuel’s shape it is beneath contempt for though I do not doubt that in many of these necromantic apparitions they are ludicrous Spirits not The Souls

Of the deceased that appear yet I am clear for the appearing of the soul of Samuel and as clear that in other necom mancies it may be such kinds of spirits as porus above describes that change themselves into omnifarious forms and shapes and one while act the parts of

Damons another while of Angels or gods and another while of The Souls of The Departed and I confess such a spirit as this might personate Samuel here for anything Webster alleged to the contrary for his arguments indeed are wonderfully weak and wooden when such a metaphysician and philosophers as Henry Moore gives such

Testimony as this we may well assume our point to have been well taken learned investigators all very skeptical as to Spirits in general and departed human Spirits in particular during the last 20 years have taxed their brains to invent new names for an old thing thus when Mr

Crooks and Sergeant Cox it is the psychic Force professor thur of Geneva calls it the psycho or eect tenic Force Professor balur Stewart the electro biological power Faraday the Great Master of experimental philosophy and physics but apparently novice in Psychology superciliously termed it an unconscious muscular action an unconscious cerebration and whatnot Sir

William Hamilton a latent thought Dr Carpenter the ideom motor principal etc etc so so many scientists so many names years ago the old German philosopher schopenhauer disposed of this force in matter at the same time and since the conversion of Mr Wallace the great Anthropologist has evidently adopted his

Ideas shopen how’s Doctrine is that the universe is but the manifestation of the will every force in nature is also an effect of will representing a higher or lower degree of its objectiveness it is the teaching of Plato who stated distinctly that everything visible was created or evolved out of the invisible

And eternal will and after its fashion our Heaven he says was produced according to the Eternal pattern of the ideal world contained as everything else in the doic kedrin the geometrical model used by the deity with Plato the Primal being is an emanation of the demiurgic Mind noose which contains from The

Eternity the idea of the to be created world within itself and which idea he produces out of himself the laws of nature are the established relations of this idea to the forms of its manifestations these forms says shopau are time space and causality through time and space the idea varies in its numberless

Manifestations these ideas are far from being new and even with Plato they were not original this is what we read in the calan oracles The Works of nature coexist with the intellectual spiritual light of the father for it is the soul which adorned the great heaven and which

Adorns it after the Father the incorporeal world then was already completed having its seed in the Divine reason says Pho who is erroneously accused of deriving his Philosophy from Plato’s in the theogony of mochas we find ether first and then the air the two principles from which ulam the

Intelligible God the visible Universe of matter is born in the orphic hymns the Aeros phenis evolves from the spiritual egg which is the Ethereal winds impregnate wind being the spirit of God who is said to move in ether brooding over the chaos the Divine idea in the Hindu katak aanad perusia

The Divine Spirit already stands before the original matter from whose Union Springs the Great Soul of the world Maha equals Atma brah the spirit of life these later appalachi are identical with the Universal Soul or animamundi and the astral light of the theorists and cabalists by fagaras brought his

Doctrines from the Eastern sanctuaries and Plato compiled them into a form more intelligible than the mysterious numerals of the sage whose doctrines he had fully embraced to the uninitiated mind thus the cosmos is the son with Plato having for his father and mother the Divine thought and matter the Egyptians

Says Dunlap distinguish between an older and younger Horus the former the brother of Osiris the latter the son of Osiris and Isis the first is the idea of the world remaining in the demiurgic mind born in darkness before the creation of the world the second Horus is this idea

Going forth from the logos becoming clothed with matter and assuming an actual existence the mundane God Eternal boundless young and old of winding form say the caldan oracles this winding form is a figure to express the vibratory motion of the astral light with which the ancient priests were perfectly well

Acquainted though they may have differed in views of ether with modern scientists for in The Ether they plac the Eternal idea creating the universe or the will which becomes force and creates or organizes matter the will says van helmet is the first of all powers for through the will of the Creator all

Things were made and put into motion a will is the property of all Spiritual Beings and displays itself in them the more actively the more they are freed from matter and parsis the Divine as he was called adds in the same strain Faith must confirm the imagination or faith

Establishes the will determined will is the beginning of all magical operations because men do not perfectly imagine and believe the result is that the Arts are uncertain while they might be perfectly certain the opposing power alone of unbelief and skepticism if projected in a current of equal force can check the other and

Sometimes completely neutralize it why should spiritualists wonder that the presence of some strong Skeptics or of those who feeling bitterly opposed to the phenomena unconsciously exercise their willpower and opposition hinders and often stops altogether the manifestations if there is no conscious power on Earth but sometimes finds another to interfere with or even

Counterbalance it why wonder when the unconscious passive power of a medium is suddenly paralyzed and its effects by another opposing one though it also be as unconsciously exercised professors Faraday and Tindall boasted that their presence at a circle would stop at once every manifestation this fact alone

Ought to have proved to the eminent scientists that there was some force in these phenomena worthy to arrest their attention as a scientist Professor Tindall was perhaps preeminent in the circle of those who were present at the Seance as a shrewd Observer one not easily deceived by a tricking medium he

Was perhaps no better if as clever as others in the room room and if the manifestations were but a fraud so ingenious as to deceive the others they would not have stopped even on his account what medium can ever boast of such phenomena as were produced by Jesus

And the Apostle Paul after him yet even Jesus met with cases where the unconscious force of resistance overpowered even his so well-directed current of Will and he did not many mighty works there because of their unbelief there is a reflection of every every one of these views in schopenhauer’s philosophy our

Investigating scientists might consult his works with profit they will find therein many a strange hypothesis founded on Old ideas speculations on the new phenomenon which may prove as reasonable as any and be saved the useless trouble of inventing new theories the psychic and EIC forces the ideal motor and electr

Biological Powers latent thought and even un conscious cerebration theories can be condensed in two words the cabalistic astral light the Bold theories and opinions expressed in schopenhauer’s Works differ widely with those of the majority of our Orthodox scientists in reality remarks this daring Speculator there is neither matter nor Spirit the tendency to

Gravitation in the stone is as unexplainable as thought in human brain If matter can no one knows why fall to the ground then it can also no one knows why think soon even in mechanics as we trespass beyond the purely mathematical as soon as we reach the inscrutable

Adhesion gravitation and so on we are faced by phenomena which are to our senses as mysterious as the will and thought in man we find ourselves facing the incomprehensible for such is every force in nature where is then that matter which you all pretend to know so well and from

Which being so familiar with it you draw all your conclusions and explanations and attribute to it all things that which can be fully realized by our reason and senses is but The Superficial they can never reach our true inner substance of things such was the opinion of Kant if you consider that

There is a human head some sort of spirit then you obliged to concede the same to a stone if you’re dead and utterly passive matter can manifest it a tendency toward gravitation or like electricity attract and repel and send out sparks then as well as the brain it

Can also think in short every particle of the so-called Spirit we can replace with an equivalent of matter and every particle of matter replaced with Spirit thus it is not the cartisian division of all things into matter and spirit that can ever be found philosophically exact

But only if we divide them into will and manifestation which form of division has not to do with the former for it spiritualizes everything all that which is in the first instance real and objective body and matter it transforms into a representation and every manifestation into will these views corroborate what we’ve

Expressed about the various names given to the same thing the disputants are battling about mere words call the phenomena Force energy electricity or magnetism will or spirit Power it will ever be the partial manifestation of the Soul whether disembodied or imprisoned for a while in its body of a portion of

That intelligent omnipotent and individual will pervading all nature and known through the insufficiency of human language to express correctly psychological images as God the ideas of some of our schoolmen about matter are from the cabalistic standing point and many a way erroneous Hartman calls their views an instinctual Prejudice furthermore he demonstrates

That no experimentor can have anything to do with matter properly termed but only with the forces into which he divides it the visible effects of matter are but the effects of force he concludes thereby that that which is now called matter is nothing but the aggregation of atomic forces to express

Which word matter is used outside of that for science matter is but a word void of sense notwithstanding many an honest confession on the part of our Specialists physicists physiologists and chemists that they know nothing whatever of matter they deify it every new phenomena which they find themselves unable to explain is triturated

Compounded into incense and burned on the altar of the goddess who patronizes modern scientists no one can better treat this subject than does schopenhauer in his perra in this work he discusses at length animal magnetism Clairvoyance sympathetic cures seership magic Omens ghost seeeing and other spiritual matters all these manifestations he says

Are branches of one and the same tree and furnish us with irrefutable proofs of the existence of a chain of beings which is based on quite a different order of things than that nature which has at its foundation laws of space time and adaptability this other other order of

Things is far deeper for it is the original and the direct one in its presence the common laws of nature which are simply formal are unavailing therefore under its immediate action neither time nor space can separate any longer the individuals and the separation impendent on these forms presents no more insurmountable barriers

For the Intercourse of thoughts and the immediate action of the will in this manner changes may be wrought by quite a different course than the course of physical causality I.E through an action of the manifestation of the will exhibited in a peculiar way and outside the individual himself therefore the peculiar character

Of all the afor said manifestations is the Visio indant at AIO IND distant vision and action at a distance in its relation to time as well as in its relation to space such an action at a distance is just what constitutes the fundamental character of what is called

Magical for such as the immediate action of our will an action liberated from the causal conditions of physical action V contact besides that continues schopenhauer these manifestations present to us a substantial and perfectly logical contradiction to materialism and even to naturalism because in the light of such manifestations that order of things in

Nature which both of these philosophies seek to present as absolute and the only genuine appears before us on the contrary purely phenomenal and superficial and containing at the bottom of it a substance of things apart and perfectly independent of its own laws that is why these manifestations at

Least from a purely philosophical point of view among all the facts which are presented to us in the domain of experiment are Beyond any comparison the most important therefore it is the duty of every scientist to acquaint himself with them to the pass from the philosophical speculations of a man like schopenhauer

To The Superficial generalizations of some of the French academicians would be profitless but for the fact that it enables us to estimate the intellectual grasp of the two schools of learning but the German makes of profound psychological questions we have seen compare with it the best that the

Astronomer babon and the chemist booing all can offer by way of explaining an important spiritualistic phenomena in 18 54 55 these distinguished Specialists presented to the academy a memoir or monograph whose evident object was to corroborate and at the same time make clear Dr chev’s two complicated Theory

And explanation of the Turning Tables of the commission for the investigation of which he was a member here it is verbatim as to the movements and oscillations alleged to happen with certain t tables they can have no cause other than the invisible and involuntary vibrations of the experimentor muscular

System the extended contraction of the muscles manifesting itself at such a Time by a series of vibrations and becoming thus a visible Tremor which communicates to the object a circum rotary motion this rotation is thus enabled to manifest itself with a considerable energy by gradually quickening motion or

By a strong resistance whenever it is required to stop hence the physical explanation of the phenomena becomes clear and does not offer the slightest difficulty none whatever this scientific hypothesis or demonstration shall we say is as clear as one of M Bon’s nebula examined on a foggy

Night and still clear as it may be it lacks an important feature I.E Common Sense we are at a loss to to decide whether or not babones accepts on despir De cause harman’s proposition that the visible effects of matter are nothing but the effects of a force and that in

Order to form a clear conception of matter one must first form one of force the philosophy to the school of which belongs Hartman and which is partly accepted by several of the greatest German scientists teaches that the problem of matter can only be solved by that invisible force acquaintance with

Which schopenhauer terms the magical knowledge and magical effect or action of will thus we must first ascertain whether the involuntary vibrations of the experimenters muscular system which are but actions of matter are influenced by a will within the experiment or without in the former case babon makes of him an unconscious epileptic the

Latter as we will further see he rejects altogether and attributes all intelligent answers of of the Tipping or wrapping tables to unconscious ventriloquism we know that every exertion of will results in force and that according to the above named German School the manifestations of atomic forces are individual actions of will

Resulting in the unconscious rushing of atoms into the concrete image already subjectively created by the will democratus taught after his instructor Lucius that the first principles of all things contained in the UN were atoms and the vacuum in its capitalistic sense the vacuum means in this instance the

Latent deity or latent Force which at its first manifestation became will and thus communicated the first impulse to these atoms whose glomeration is matter this vacuum was but another name for chaos and an unsatisfactory one for according to the parapatics nature abor a vacuum that before democratus the the

Ancients were familiar with the idea of the indestructibility of matter is proved by their allegories and numerous other facts movers gives a definition of The Phoenician idea of the ideal sunlight as a spiritual influence issuing from the highest God iio the light conceivable only by intellect the physical and spiritual principle of all

Things out of which the soul emanates it was the male essence or wisdom while the Primitive matter or chaos was the female thus the two first principles co-eternal and infinite were already with the Primitive Phoenicians spirit and matter therefore the theory is as old as the world for democratus was not the first

Philosopher who taught it and intuition existed in man before the ultimate development of his reason but it is in the denial of the boundless and endless entity possessor of that invisible will which we for lack a better term called God that lies the powerlessness of every materialistic science to explain the

Cult phenomena it is in the rejection of a priori of everything which might force them to cross the boundary of exact science and step into the domain of psychological or if we prefer metaphysical physiology that we find the secret cause of their discomfort by the manifestations and their absurd theories

To account for them the ancient philosophy affirmed that it is incon quence of the manifestation of the will termed by Plato the Divine idea that everything visible and invisible sprung into existence as that intelligent idea which by directing its sole willpower toward a center of localized forces called

Objective forms into being so can man the microcosm of the great macrocosm do the same in proportion with the development of his willpower the imaginary atoms a figure of speech employed by democratus and gratefully seized upon by the materialist are like automatic workmen moved inwardly by the influx of that Universal will directed

Upon them and which manifesting itself as Force sets them into activity the plan of the structure to be erected is in the brain of the architect and reflects his will abstract as yet from the instance of the conception it becomes concrete through these atoms which follow Faithfully every line point

And figure traced in the imagination of the Divine geometer as God creates so man can create given a certain intensity of Will and the shapes created by the Mind become subjective hallucinations they are called although to their creator they are real as any visible object is

To anyone else given a more intense and intelligent concentration of this will and the form becomes concrete visible objective the man has learned the secret of Secrets he is a magician materialist should not object to this Logic for he regards thought as matter conceding it to be so the cunning

Mechanism contrived by the inventor the fairy scenes born in the poet’s brain the gorgeous painting limed by the artist fancy the Peerless statue chiseled in ether by the sculptor the Palaces and castles built in air by the architect all these though invisible and subjective must exist for they are

Matter shaped and molded who shall say then that there are not some men of such Imperial will as to be able to drag these air drawn fancies into view enveloped in the hard casing of gross substance to make them tangible if the French scientists reaped no laurels in the new field of

Investigation what more was done in England until the day when Mr Crooks offered himself in atonement for the sins of the Learned body why Mr Faraday some 20 years ago actually condescended to be spoken to once or twice upon the subject Faraday whose name is pronounced by the anti-spiritual ists in every

Discussion upon the phenomena as a sort of scientific charm against the evil eye of spiritualism Faraday who blushed for having published his researches upon such a degrading belief is now proved on good authority to have never sat at a tipping table himself at all we have but

To open a few stray numbers of the journal de debat published while a noted Scotch medium was in England to recall the past events in all their primitive freshness in one of these numbers Dr fult of Paris comes out as a champion for the eminent English experimentor

Pray do not imagine says he that the grand physicist has ever himself condescended so far as to sit prosaically at a jumping table whence then came the blushes which suffused the cheeks of the father of the experimental philosophy remembering this fact we will now examine the nature of Faraday’s beautiful indicator the extraordinary

Medium catcher invented by him for the detection of the mediumistic fraud that complicated machine that memory of which haunts like a nightmare the dreams of dishonest mediums is carefully described in comp de meril’s question de espri better to prove to the experimenters the reality of their own impulsion Professor Faraday placed

Several cardboard discs United to each other and stuck to the table by half soft glue which making the hole adhere for a time together would nevertheless yield to a continuous pressure now the table having turned Yes actually having dared to turn before Mr Faraday which

Fact is of some value at least the discs were examined and as they were found to have gradually displaced themselves by slipping in the same direction as the table it thus became an unquestionable proof that the experimenters had pushed the tables themselves another of the so-called scientific tests so useful in a

Phenomena alleged to be either spiritual or physical consisted of small instrument which immediately warned the witnesses of the slightest personal impulsion on their part or rather according to Mr Faraday’s own expression it warned them when they were changed from the passive to the active State this needle which betrayed the active

Motion proved but one thing V’s the action of a force which either emanated from the citus or controlled them and who has ever said that there is no such Force everyone admits so much whether this Force passes through the operator or as it is generally shown or acts

Independently of him as is so often the case the whole mystery consisted in the disproportion of the force employed by The Operators who pushed because they were forced to push with certain effects of rotation or rather of a really marvelous race in the presence of such prodigious effects how could anyone imagine that

The lilip pusan experiments of that kind could have any value in this newly discovered land of giants Professor Agassi who occupied in America nearly the same eminent position as a scientist which Mr Faraday did in England acted with a still greater unfairness Professor Jr Buchanan the distinguished Anthropologist who has treated

Spiritualism in some respects more scientifically than anyone else in America speaks of Agy in a recent article with a very just indignation for of all other men Professor Agy ought to believe in a phenomenon to which he had been a subject himself but now that both Faraday and agazi are themselves

Disembodied we can do better by questioning the living than the dead thus a force whose secret powers were thoroughly familiar to the ancient theorists is denied by modern Skeptics the anad deluvian children who perhaps played with it using it as the boys in bulward litton’s coming race

Used the tremendous vill called it the water of tha their descendants named it the animamundi the soul of the universe and still later the medieval hermetist termed it ceral light or the milk of the celestial virgin the magnes and many other names but are modern learned men will never

Accept nor recognize it under such appellations for it pertains to Magic and Magic is in their conception a disgraceful Superstition appolloni and I amus held that it was not in the knowledge of things without but in the Perfection of the Soul within that lies the Empire of man aspiring to be more than

Men thus they had arrived at a perfect cognizance of their Godlike Souls powers of which they used with all the wisdom outgrowth and esoteric study of the Hermetic lore inherited by them from their forefathers but our philosophers tightly shutting themselves up in their shells of Flesh cannot or dare not carry their

Timid gaze beyond the comprehensible for them there is no future life there are no Godlike dreams they scorn them as unscientific for them the men of old are but ignorant ancestors as they express it and whenever they meet during their physiological researches with an author who believes that this mysterious

Yearning after spiritual knowledge is inherent in every human being and cannot have been given us utterly in vain they regard him with contemptuous pity says a Persian proverb the darker the sky is the brighter the Stars will shine thus on the dark firmament of the Medieval ages began appearing the mysterious

Brothers of the rosy cross they formed no associ ation they built no colleges for hunted up and down like so many wild beasts when caught by the Christian Church they were unceremoniously roasted as religion forbids it says baale to spill blood therefore to elude the maxim Ecclesia non noit

Sanum they burned human beings as burning a man does not shed his blood many of these Mystics by following what they were taught by some treatises secretly preserved from one generation to another achieve discoveries which would not be despised Even in our modern days of exact Sciences Roger Bacon the frier was

Laughed at as a quack and is now generally numbered among Pretenders to magic Art but his discoveries were nevertheless accepted and are now used by those who ridicule him the most Roger Bacon belonged by right if not by fact to that Brotherhood which includes all those who study the occult science es

Living in the 13th century almost a contemporary therefore of albertus Magnus and Thomas aquinus his discoveries as such as gunpowder and optical glasses and his mechanical achievements were considered by everyone as so many miracles he was accused of having made a compact with the evil one in the legendary history of frier bacen

As well as in an old play written by Robert Green a dramatist in the days of Queen Elizabeth it is recounted that having been summoned before the king the frier was induced to show some of his skill before her majesty the queen so he waved his hand his wand says the

Text and presently was heard such excellent music that they all said they had never heard the like then there was heard Still louder music and four apparitions suddenly presented themselves and danced until they vanished and disappeared in the air then he waved his wand again and

Suddenly there was such a smell as if all the rich perfumes in the world had been there prepared in the best manner that art could set them out then Roger Bacon having promised a gentleman to show him his sweetheart he pulled a hanging in the king’s apartment

Aside and everyone in the room saw a kitchen made with a basting Ladle in her hand a proud gentleman although he recognized the maiden who disappeared as suddenly as she had appeared was enraged at the humiliating spectacle and threatened the frier with his revenge what does the magician do he

Simply answers threaten not lest I do you more shame and do you take heed how you give Scholars the LIE again as a commentary on this the modern historian remarks this may be taken as a sort of exemplification of the class of exhibitions which were probably the result of a superior knowledge of

Natural Sciences no one ever doubted that it was the result of precisely such a knowledge and The hermetist Magicians astrologers and Alchemists never claimed anything else it certainly was not their fault that the ignorant masses under the influence of an unscrupulous and fanatical clergy should have attributed

All the works to the agency of the devil in view of the atrocious tortures provided by the Inquisition for all suspected or either black or white magic it is not strange that these philosophers neither boasted nor even acknowledg the fact of such an intercourse on the contrary their own

Writings proved that they held that magic is no more than the application of natural active causes to passive things or subjects by means thereof many tremendously surprising but yet natural effects are produced the phenomena of the Mystic odors and music exhibited by Roger Bacon have been often observed in our own time

To say nothing of our personal experience we are informed by English correspondents of the theosophical society that they have heard strains of the most ravishing music coming from no visible instrument and inhaled a succession of delightful odors produced as they believed by Spirit agency one correspondent tells us that so powerful

Was one of these familiar odors that of Sandalwood that the house would be impregnated with it for weeks after the Seance the medium in this case was a member of a private family and the experiments were all made with the domestic Circle another describes what he calls a

Musical rap potencies that are now capable of producing these phenomena must have existed and being equally efficacious in the days of Roger Bacon as to the apparitions it suffices to say that they are evoked now in spiritualistic circles and guaranteed by scientists and their evocation by Roger

Bacon is thus made more probable than ever Baptista Porta in his treaties on natural magic enumerates a whole catalog of secret formula for producing extraordinary Effects by employing the occult powers of nature although The Magicians believed as firmly as our spiritualists in a world of invisible Spirits none of them claimed to produce

His effects under their control or through their sole help they knew too well how difficult it is to keep away the elementary creatures when they have once found the door wide open even the magic of the ancient calans was but a profound knowledge of the powers of

Simples and minerals it was only when the theist desired Divine help in spiritual and Earthly matters that he sought direct communication through religious rights with pure Spiritual Beings with them even those spirits who remain invisible and communicate with Mortals through their awakened inner senses as in Clairvoyance Clare audience

And trance could only be evoked subjectively and as a result of purity of life and prayer but all physical phenomena were produced simply by applying a knowledge of natural forces although certainly not by the method of lerain practiced in our days by conjurers men possessed of such knowledge and exercising such Powers

Patiently toiled for something better than the vain Glory of a passing Fame seeking it not they became Immortal as do all who labor for the good of race forgetful of mean self illuminated with the light of Eternal truth these rich poor Alchemists fix their attention upon the things that lie beyond the common

Ken recognizing nothing inscrutable but the first cause and finding no question insolvable to dare to know to Will and remain silent was their constant rule to be beneficent unselfish and unpretending were with them spontaneous impulses disdaining the rewards of petty traffic spurning wealth luxury Pomp and worldly

Power they aspired to knowledge as the most satisfying of all acquisitions they esteemed poverty hunger toil and the evil report of men as none too great a price to pay for its achievement they who might have Lain on a Downey velvet covered beds suffered themselves to die in hospitals and by

The wayside rather than to base their souls and allow their Prof Fain cupidity of those who tempted them to triumph over their sacred vows the lives of Paras solsis Cornelius Agrippa and files are too well known to repeat the old sad story if spiritualists are anxious to keep

Strictly dogmatic in their Notions of the spirit world they must not set scientists to investigate their phenomena in the true experimental Spirit the attempt would most surely result in a partial rediscovery of the magic of old that of Moses and parasol under the deceptive beauty of some of their apparitions they might find

Someday the sils and fair undines of the rosicrucians playing in the currents of psychic and odic force already Mr Crooks who fully credits the being feels that under the fair skin of ktie covering a Similac of heart borrowed partially from the medium in the circle there is no soul and the

Learned authors of the Unseen universe abandoning their electral biological Theory begin to perceive in the Universal ether the possibility that it is a photographic album ofine soft the boundless we are far from believing that all the spirits that communicate at circles are of the classes called Elemental and Elementary many especially

Among those who control the medium subjectively to speak write and otherwise act in various ways are human disembodied Spirits whether the the majority of such Spirits are good or bad largely depends on the private morality of the medium much on the circle present and a great deal on the intensity and

Object of their purpose if this object is merely to gratify curiosity and to pass the time it is useless to expect anything serious but in any case human Spirits can never materialize themselves in propri Persona they can never appear to the investigator clothed with warm solid flesh sweating hands and faces and

Grossly material bodies the most they can do is to project their ethereal reflection on the atmospheric waves and if the touch of their hands and clothing can become upon rare occasions objective to the senses of a living mortal it will be felt as a passing Breeze gently

Sweeping over the touched spot not as a human hand or material body is useless to plead to the materialized spirits that have exhibited themselves with beating hearts and loud voices with or without a trumpet are human Spirits the voices if such sound can be term a voice

At all of a spiritual operation once heard can hardly be forgotten that of a pure spirit is like the tremulous murmur of an alolan harp echoed from a distance the voice of a suffering hence impure if not utterly bad Spirit may be assimilated to a human voice issuing from An Empty

Barrel this is not our philosophy but that of the numberless generations of theorists and magicians and based upon their practical experience the testimony of antiquity is positive on this subject the voices of spirits are not articulated the spirit voice consists of a series of sounds which conveys the impression of a column

Of compressed air ascending from beneath upward and spreading around the living interlocutor the many eyewitnesses who testified in the case of a Elizabeth eslinger namely the Deputy Governor of the prison of Winesburg mayor eart theor and nor sworn evidence dutenhoffer and cop the mathematician testified that

They saw The Apparition like a pillar of clouds for the space of 11 weeks Dr Kerner and his sons several Lutheran ministers The Advocate Frost the engraver dutenhoffer two Physicians sephir and seerer the judge hay and the Baron von hugle with many others followed this manifestation daily during the time it lasted The

Prisoner Elizabeth prayed with a loud voice uninterruptedly therefore as the spirit was talking at the same time it could be no ventriloquism and that voice they say had nothing human in it no one could imitate its sounds for further on we will give abundant proofs from the ancient authors

Concerning this neglected truism we will now only again assert that no Spirit claimed by the spiritualists to be human was ever proved to be such unsufficient testimony the influence of the disembodied ones can be felt and communicated subjectively by them to the sensitives it can produce objective manifestations but they cannot produce

Themselves otherwise than as described above they can control the body of a medium and express their desires and ideas in various modes well known to spiritualists but not materialize what is matteress and purely spiritual their Divine Essence thus every so-called materialization when genuine is either produced perhaps by the will of that

Spirit whom the appearance is claimed to be but can only personate at best or by the elementary goblins themselves which are generally too stupid to deserve the honor of being called Devils upon rare occasions the spirits are able to subdue and control these soulless beings which are ever ready to assume pompous names

If left to themselves in such a way that the mischievous Spirit of the air shaped in the real image of the human spirit will be moved by the latter like a marionette and unable to either act or utter other words than those imposed on him by the immortal soul but this

Requires many conditions generally unknown to the Circles of even spiritualists most in the habit of regularly attending sances not everyone can attract human spirits who likes one of the most powerful attractions of our departed ones is their strong affection For Those whom they have left on Earth it draws them

Irresistibly by degrees into the current of the astral light vibrating between a person’s sympathetic to them and the Universal Soul another very important condition is Harmony and the Magnetic purity of the person’s presence if this philosophy is wrong if all the materialized forms emerging in darkened rooms from still darker

Cabinets or spirits of men who once lived upon this Earth why such a difference between them and the ghosts that appear unexpectedly ex abrupto without either cabinet or medium whoever heard of the apparitions unrestful Souls hovering about the spots where they were murdered or coming back for some other

Mist serious reasons of their own with warm hands feeling like living flesh and but they are known to be dead and buried not distinguishable from living Mortals we have well attested facts of such apparitions making themselves suddenly visible but never until the beginning of the era of the materializations did we see anything

Like them in the medium and Daybreak of September 8th 1876 we read a letter from a lady traveling on the continent narrating a circumstance that happened in a haunted house she says a strange sound proceeded from a darkened corner of the library on looking up she perceived a

Cloud or column of luminous Vapor the Earthbound Spirit was hovering about the spot rendered a cursed by his evil deed as this Spirit was a doubtless a genuine Elementary Apparition which made itself visible of its own free will in short an umbra it was as every respect able

Shadow should be visible but imp palpable or if palpable at all communicating to the feeling of touch the sensation of a mass of water suddenly clasped in the hand or of condensed but cold steam it was luminous and vapory for a we can tell it might

Have been the real personal Umbra of the spirit persecuted and Earthbound either by its own remorse and crimes or those of another person or Spirit the mysteries of after death are many and modern materializations only make them cheap and ridiculous in the eyes of the indifferent to these assertions may be

Opposed a fact well known among spiritualists the writer has publicly certified to having seen such materialized forms we have most assuredly done so and are ready to repeat the testimony we have recognized such figures as the visible representations of acquaintances friends and even relatives we have in company

With many other spectators heard them pronounce words in languages unfamiliar not only to the medium and to everyone else in the room except ourselves but in some cases to almost if not quite every medium in America and Europe for they were the tongues of Eastern tribes and

Peoples at the time these instances were justly regarded as conclusive proofs of the genuine mediumship of the uneducated Vermont farmer who sat in the cabinet but nevertheless these figures were not the forms of the persons they appeared to be they were simply their portrait statues constructed animated and operated by the

Elementaries if we had not previously elucidated this point it was because the spiritualistic public was not then ready to even listen to the fundamental proposition that there are Elemental and Elementary Spirits since that time the subject has been broached and more or less widely discussed there is less hazard now in

Attempting to launch upon the Restless sea of criticism the Hy philosophy of the ancient sages for there has been some preparation of the public mind to consider it with impartiality and deliberation two years of agitation have affected a marked change for the better pus writes that 400 years after the

Battle of Marathon there were still heard in the place where it was fought the nighing of horses and the shouts of shadowy soldiers supposing that the specters of the slaughtered soldiers were their genuine Spirits they looked like Shadows not materialized men who then or what produced the Ning of Horses The Quine

Spirits and if it be pronounced untrue that horses have Spirits which assuredly no one among zoologists physiologists or psychologists or even spiritualists can either prove or disprove then we must take it for granted that it was The Immortal Souls of men which produced the Ning at Marathon to make the historical

Battle seem more Vivid and dramatic Phantoms of dogs cats and various other animals have been repeatedly seen and the worldwide testimony is as trustworthy upon this point as that with respect to human apparitions who or what personates if we are allowed such an expression the ghosts of dep parted

Animals is it again human Spirits as the matter now stands there is no side issue we have to either admit that animals have surviving spirits and souls as as well as ourselves or hold with poyy there are in The Invisible World a kind of tricky and malicious demons intermediary beings between living men

And gods spirits that Delight in appearing under every imaginable shape beginning with the human form and ending with those of multif furious animals before venturing to decide the question whether the spectral animal form so frequently seen and attested are the returning spirits of dead beasts we must care considered their reported

Behavior do these specters act according to the habits and display the same instincts as the animals during life do the spectral beasts of prey Lion Wait for victims and timid animals flee before the presence of man or do the latter show a malevolence and disposition to annoy quite foreign to their

Natures many victims of these obsessions notably The Afflicted persons of Salem and other historical witchcrafts testify to having seen dogs cats pigs and and other animals entering their rooms biting them trampling upon their sleeping bodies and talking to them often inciting them to suicide in other crimes in the well attested case of

Elizabeth eslinger mentioned by Dr Kerner The Apparition of the ancient priest of wintha was accompanied by a large black dog which he called his father and which dog in the presence of numerous Witnesses jumped on all the beds of the prisoners at another time the priest appeared with a lamb and

Sometimes with two Lambs most of those Accused at Salem were charged by the cuses with Consulting and plotting Mischief with yellow birds which would sit on their shoulder or on the beams overhead and unless we discredit the testimonies of thousands of Witnesses in all parts of the world and in all ages

And allow a monopoly of sear ship to Modern mediums Spectre animals do appear and manifest all the worst traits of depraved Human Nature nature without themselves being human what then can they be but Elementals deart was one of the few who believed and dared say that to occult medicine we shall owe discoveries

Destined to extend the domain of philosophy and Brier de boismont not only shared in these hopes but openly avowed his sympathy with supernaturalism which he considered the universal Grand Creed we think with he says that the existence of society is bound up in it it is in vain that modern

Reason which notwithstanding its positivism cannot explain the intimate cause of any phenomena rejects the supernatural it is universal and at the root of all Hearts the most elevated minds are frequently its most Ardent disciples Christopher Columbus discovered America and Americus vesus reaped the the glor and usurped his dues

The alatus Paras solsis rediscovered the occult properties of the magnet the bone of Horus which 12 centuries before his time had played such an important part in the theurgic Mysteries and he very naturally became the founder of the school of magnetism and of medieval magical thy but Mesmer who lived nearly 300

Years after him and as a disciple of his school brought the magnetic wonders before the public reaped the glory that was due to the fire philosopher while the Great Master died in a hospital so goes the world new discoveries evolving from old Sciences new men the same old nature chapter

3 the mirror of the Soul cannot reflect both Earth and Heaven and the one vanishes from its surface as the other is glassed upon its deep zenoni we believe that few of those physical phenomena which are genuine are caused by disembodied human spirits still even those that are produced by occult forces

Of nature such as happen through a few genuine mediums and are consciously employed by the so-called jugglers of India and Egypt deserve a careful and serious investigation by science especially now that a number of respected authorities have testified that in many cases the hypothesis of fraud does not hold

No doubt there are professed conjurers who can perform cleverer tricks than all the American and English John Kings together Robert houdin unquestionably could but this did not prevent his laughing outright in the face of the academicians when they desired him to assert in the newspapers that he could

Make a table move or wrap answers to questions without contact of hands unless the table was a prepared one the fact alone that a now notorious London juggler refused to accept the challenge for 1,000 offered him by Mr aleron Joy to produce such manifestations as are usually obtained through mediums unless

He was left Unbound and free from the hands of a committee negatives his expose of the occult phenomena clever as he may be we defy and challenge him to reproduce under the same conditions the tricks exhibited even by a common Indian juggler for instance the spot to be

Chosen by the investigators at the moment of the performance and the juggler to know nothing of the choice the experiment to be made in broad daylight without the least preparations for it without any Confederate but a boy absolutely naked and the juggler to be in a condition of semi nudity after that

We should select out of a variety three tricks the most common among such public jugglers and that were recently exhibited to some gentleman belonging to the suite of the Prince of Wales one to transform a rupe firmly clasped in the hand of a skeptic into a living Cobra

The bite of which would prove fatal as an examination of its fangs would show two to cause a seed chosen at random by The Spectators and planted in the first semblance of a flower pot furnished by the same Skeptics to grow mature and bear fruit in less than a

Quarter of an hour three to stretch himself on three swords stuck perpendicularly in the ground at their hilts the sharp points upward after that to have removed first one of the swords then the other and after an interval of a few seconds the last one the juggler remaining finally lying on nothing on

The air miraculously suspended at about one yard from the ground when any pressed DigiTour to begin with houdin and end with the last trickster who has secured gratuitous advertisement by attacking spiritualism does the same then but only then will we train ourselves to believe that mankind

Has been evolved out of the hind toe of Mr huxley’s eosine Oro hippus we assert again in full confidence that there does not exist a professional wizard either of the north south or west who can complete with anything approaching success with these untutored naked sons of the

East these require no egyptian hall for their performances nor any preparations or rehearsals but are ever ready at a moment’s notice to evoke to their help the hidden powers of nature which for European preed DigiTour as well as for scientists are a closed book verily as ilahu puts it

Great men are not always wise neither do the Aged understand judgment to repeat the remark of the English Divine Dr Henry Moore we may well say indeed if there were any modesty left in mankind the histories of the Bible might abundantly assure men of the existence of angels and

Spirits the same eminent man adds I look upon it as a special piece of Providence that fresh examples of apparitions May awaken our Ben numbed in lethargic Minds into an assurance that there are other intelligent beings besides those that are clothed in heavy Earth or clay for

This evidence showing that there are bad spirits will necessarily open a door to the belief that there are good ones and lastly that there is a God the instance above given carries a moral with it not only to scientists but to theologians men who have made their Mark

In the pulpit and in professor’s chairs are continually showing the lay public that they really know so little of psychology as to take up with any plausible schemer who comes their way and so make themselves ridiculous in the eyes of the thoughtful student public opinion upon this subject has been

Manufactured by jugglers and self-styled sants Unworthy of respectful consideration the development of psychological science has been far more by the ridicule of this class of Pretenders than by the inherent difficulties of its study the empty laugh of the scientific nursling or of the fools of fashion has done more to

Keep man ignorant of his Imperial psychical powers and the obscurities the obstacles and the dangers that cluster about the subject this is especially the case with spiritualistic phenomena that their investigation has been so largely confined to incapa bles is due to the fact that men of science

Who might and would have studied them have been frightened off by the boasted exposures the poultry jokes and the impertinent clamor of those who are not worthy to tie their shoes there are moral cowards even in University chairs the inherent Vitality of modern spiritualism is proven in its survival

Of the neglect of the scientific body and of the obstreperous boasting of its pretended exposures if we begin with the contemptuous snear of the Patriarchs of science such as Faraday and Brewster and end with the professional exposes of the successful mimicker of the phenomena of London we will not find them Furnishing

One single wellestablished argument against the occurrence of spiritual manifestations my theory is says this individual in his recent swad desant expose that Mr Williams dressed up and personified John King and Peter nobody can prove that it wasn’t so thus it appears that notwithstanding the Bold tone of assertion it is but a theory

After all and spiritualists might well retort upon the exposer and and demand that he should prove that it is so but the most inveterate uncompromising enemies of spiritualism are a class very fortunately composed of but few members who nevertheless claim the louder and assert their views with a clamorous worthy of a better

Cause these were the pretenders to science of Young America a mongr class of pseudo philosophers mentioned at the opening of this chapter sometimes no better right to be regarded as Scholars than the possession of an electrical machine or the delivery of a purile lecture on insanity and mediom

Mania such men are if you believe them profound thinkers and physiologists there is none of your metaphysical nonsense about them they are positivists the mental suckling of AUST comp whose bosoms swallowed the thought of plucking diluted Humanity from the dark abyss of superstition and rebuilding the cosmos on improved

Principles erasable psychophobia no more cutting insult can be offered them than to suggest that they may be endowed with Immortal spirits to hear them one would fancy that there can be no other souls in men and women then scientific or unscientific Souls whatever that kind of

Soul may be some 30 or 40 years ago in France August comp a pupil of the EOL poly technique who had remained for years at that establishment as a repetitor of transcendent analysis and rationalistic mechanics awoke one fine morning with the very irrational idea of becoming a prophet in America prophets

Can be met with at every street corner in Europe they are as rare as black swans but France is the land of Novelties August comp became a prophet and so infectious his fashion sometimes that even in sober England he was considered for a certain time the Newton of the 19th

Century the epidemic extended and for the time being it spread like wildfire over Germany England and America it founded depths in France but the excitement did not last long with these the prophet needed money the disciples were unwilling to furnish it the fever of admiration for religion without a god

Cooled off as quickly as it had come on of all the enthusiastic Apostles of the Prophet there remained one worthy of any attention it was the famous philologist leiter a member of the French Institute and a would be member of the Imperial Academy of Sciences but whom the Archbishop of

Orleans maliciously prevented from becoming one of the Immortals the philosopher mathematician the high priest of the religion of the future taught his Doctrine as do all his brother prophets of our modern days he deified woman and furnished her with an altar but the goddess had to pay for its

Use the rationalists had laughed at the mental aberration of forier they had laughed at the St simonists and their scorn for spiritualism knew no bounds the same rationalists and materialists were caught like so many empty-handed sparrows by the bird lime of the new prophet’s rhetoric a longing for some

Kind of divinity a cra for the unknown is a feeling congenital in man and the worst atheists seem not to be exempt from it deceived by the outward brilliancy of his ignis fatos the disciples followed it until they found themselves floundering in a bottomless morass covering themselves with a mask

Of a pretended erudition the positivists of this country have organized themselves into clubs and committees with the design of uprooting spiritualism while pretending to impartially investigate it too timid to openly challenge the churches in the Christian doctrine they Endeavor to sap that upon which all religion is based

Man’s faith in God and his own immortality their policy is to ridicule that which affords an unusual basis for such a faith phenomenal spiritualism attacking it at its weakest side they make for the most of its lack of an inductive method and for the exaggerations that are to be found in

The transcendental doctrines of its propagandists taking advantage of its unpopularity and displaying a courage as Furious and out of place as that of the errant king of lancha they claim recognition as philanthropists and benefactors who would crush out a monstrous Superstition let us see in what degree

Comp’s boasted religion of the future is superior to spiritualism and how much less likely its Advocates are to need the Refuge of those lunatic asylums which they officiously recommend for the mediums whom they have been so silicious about before beginning let us call attention to the fact that 34s of the disgraceful

Features exhibited in modern spiritualism are directly traceable to the materialistic Adventures pretending to be spiritualists comp has fulsomely depicted the artificially fecundated woman of the future she is but Elder sister to the cyprian ideal of the free lovers the immunity against the future offered by the teachings of his Moon

Struck disciples has inoculated some pseudo spiritualists to such an extent as to lead them to form communistic associations none however have proved long lived their leading feature being generally a materialistic animalism gilded over with a thin Leaf of Dutch metal philosophy and tricked out with a combination of hard Greek names the

Community could not prove anything else than a failure Plato in the fifth book of the Republic suggests a method for improving the human race by the elimination of the unhealthy or deformed individuals and by coupling the better specimens of both sexes it was not to be expected that the

Genius of our Century even were he a prophet would squeeze out of his brain anything entirely new compt was a mathematician cleverly combining several old Utopias he colored the whole and improving on Plato’s idea materialized it and presented the world with the greatest monstrosity that ever emanated from a human

Mind we beg the reader to keep in view that we do not attack Kant as a philosopher but as a professed reformer in the irredeemable darkness of his political philosophical and religious views we often meet with isolated observations and remarks in which profound logic and judici ious nness of

Thought rival the brilliancy of their interpretation but then these Dazzle you like flashes of lightning on a gloomy night to leave you the next moment more in the dark than ever if condensed and repun his several Works might produce on the whole a volume of very original

Aphorisms giving a very clear and really clever definition of most of our social evils but it would be vain to seek either through the T circulation of the six volumes of his chors def philosophi positive or in that parody on priesthood in the form of a dialogue the catechism of the religion of

Positivism any idea suggestive of even provisional remedies for such evils his disciples suggest that the sublime doctrines of their Prophet were not intended for the vulgar comparing the dogmas preached by positivism with their practical exemplifications by its Apostles we must confess the possibility of some very acromatic Doctrine being at

The bottom of it while the high priest preaches that woman must cease to be the female of the man while the theory of the positivist legislators on marriage and the family chiefly consists in making the woman the mere companion of Man by ridding her of every maternal function and while they are preparing

Against the future for a substitute for that function by applying to the chased woman a latent Force some of its lay priests openly preach polygamy and others affirm that their doctrines are the quintessence of spiritual philosophy in the opinion of the romish clergy who labor under a chronic

Nightmare of the devil compt offers his woman of the future to the possession of the incubi in the opinion of more prosaic persons the Divinity of positivism must henceforth be regarded as a biped broad even even leiter made prudent restrictions while accepting the apostleship of His Marvelous religion

This is what he wrote in 1859 m compt not only thought that he found the principles traced the outlines and furnished the method but that he had deduced the consequences and constructed the social and religious edifice of the future it is in this second division that we make our reservations declaring

At the same time that we accept as an inheritance the whole of the first further he says m compt in a grand work entitled the system of positive philosophy establish the basis of a philosophy which must finally supplant every Theology and the whole of metaphysics such a work necessarily

Contains a direct application to the government of societies as it has nothing arbitrary in it and as we find therein a real science my adhesion to the principles involved my adhesion to the potential consequences M leader has shown himself in the light of a true son of his

Prophet indeed the whole system of compt appears to have us been built on a play of words when they say positivism read nalism when you hear the word Chastity know that it means impudico on being a religion based on a theory of negation its adherence can hardly carry it out

Practically without saying white when meaning black positive philosophy continues leader does not accept atheism for the atheist is not a really emancipated mind but is in his own way a theologian still gives his explanation about the essence of things he knows how they began atheism is pantheism this system is quite

Theological yet and thus belongs to the ancient party it really would be losing time to quote any more of these paradoxical dissertation ations compt attained to the apotheosis of absurdity and inconsistency when after inventing his philosophy he named it a religion and as is usually the case the

Disciples have surpassed the reformer in absurdity supposit philosophers who shine in the American acmy of compt like a lyus no TCA besides a planet leave us in No Doubt as to their belief and contrast that system of thought in life elaborated by the French Apostle with the idiocy of

Spiritualism of course to the advantage of the former to destroy you must replace exclaims the author of The catechism of the religion of positivism quoting cader by the way without crediting him with the thought and his disciples proceed to show by what sort of loathsome system they are anxious to

Replace Christianity spiritualism and even science positivism par rates one of them is an integral Doctrine it rejects completely all forms of theological and metaphysical belief all forms of supernaturalism and thus spiritualism the true positive spirit consists in substituting the study of the invariable laws of phenomena for that of their so-called

Causes whether proximate or primary on this ground it equally rejects atheism or the atheist is at the bottom a theology he adds plagiarizing sentences from leaders Works The Atheist does not reject the problems of theology only the solution of these and so he is illogical we positivists reject the problem in our

Turn on the ground that it is utterly inaccessible to the intellect and we would only waste our strength in a vain search for first and final causes as you see positivism gives a complete complete explanation of the world of man his duty and Destiny very brilliant this and now by

Way of contrast we will quote what a real great scientist is Professor ha thinks of this system comp’s positive philosophy he says after all is merely negative it is admitted by compt that he knows nothing of the sources and causes of nature’s laws that their origination is so perfectly inscrutable as to make

It idle to take up time and any scrutiny for that purpose of course his Doctrine makes him avowedly a thorough ignoramus as to the causes of laws or the means by which they are established and can have no basis but the negative argument above stated in objecting to

The facts ascertained in relation to the spiritual creation thus while allowing The Atheist his material Dominion spiritualism will erect within and above the same space a Dominion of an importance as as much greater as eternity is to the average duration of human life and as the boundless regions of the fixed stars are

To the habitable area of this globe in short positivism proposes to itself to destroy theology metaphysics spiritualism atheism materialism pantheism and Science and it must finally end in destroying itself de merville thinks that according to positivism order will begin to reign in the human mind only on the day when

Psychology will become a sort of cerebral physics and history a kind of social physics the modern Muhammad first disturbance man and woman of God and their own soul and then unwittingly disembowels his own Doctrine with a to Sharp sword of metaphysics which all the time he thought he was avoiding thus

Letting out every vestage of philosophy in 1864 M Paul Janet a member of The Institute pronounced anounced a discourse upon positivism in which occurred the following remarkable words there are some Minds which were brought up and fed on exact and positive Sciences but which feel nevertheless a sort of instinctive impulse for

Philosophy they can satisfy this Instinct but with elements that they had already on hand ignorant in psychological Sciences having studied only the rudiments of metaphysics they nevertheless are determined to fight these same metaphysics physics as well as psychology of which they know as little as of the

Other after this is done they will imagine themselves to have founded a positive science while the truth is that they have only built up a new mutilated and incomplete metaphysical Theory they arrogate to themselves the authority and infallibility properly belonging alone to the true Sciences those which are based on

Experience and calculations but they lack such an authority or they their ideas defective as they may be nevertheless belong to the same class as those which they attack hence the weakness of their situation the final ruin of their ideas which are soon scattered to the Four Winds the positivists of America have

Joined hands in their untiring efforts to overthrow spiritualism to show their impartiality though they propound such novel queries as follows how much rationality is there in the dogmas of the Immaculate Conception the Trinity and the transubstantiation if submitted to the tests of physiology mathematics and chemistry and they undertake to say that

The vagaries of spiritualism do not surpass in absurdity these eminently respectable beliefs very well but there is neither theological absurdity nor spiritualistic delusion that can match in depravity and imbecility that positivist notion of artificial denying to the eles all thought on Primal and final causes they apply their

Insane theories to the construction of an impossible woman for the worship of future Generations the living Immortal companion of man they would replace with the Indian female fetish of the obia a wooden Idol that is stuffed every day with Serpent’s eggs to be hatched by the heat of the

Sun and now if we are permitted to ask in the name of common sense why should Christian Mystics be taxed with credulity or the spiritualist be consigned to bedum when a religion embodying such revolting absurdity finds disciples even among academicians and such insane Rapides as the following can be uttered by the

Mouth of compt and admired by his followers my eyes are dazzled they open each day for more and more to the increasing coincidence between the social Advent of the feminine mystery and the mental decadence of the Eucharistic Sacrament already the virgin has dethroned God in the minds of Southern Catholics positivism realizes

The Utopia of the Medieval ages I representing all the members of the great family is the issue of a virgin mother without a husband and again after giving the modus operandi the development of the new process would soon cause to spring up a cast without heredity better adapted to the vulgar

Procreation to the recruitment of spiritual Chiefs or even temporal ones whose authority should then rest upon An Origin truly Superior which would not shrink from an investigation to this we might inquire with propriety whether there has ever been found in the vagaries of spiritualism or the mysteries of Christianity anything more Preposterous

Than this ideal coming race if the tendency of materialism is not grossly relied by the behavior of some of its Advocates those who publicly preach polygamy we fancy see that whether or not there will ever be a sacral strip so begotten we shall see no end of progyny the offsprings of mothers without

Husbands how natural that a philosophy which could engender such a cast of dactic incubi should Express through the pen of one of its most gerous essayists the following sentiment this is a sad sad a very sad Age full of dead and dying faiths full of idle prayers sent

Out in vain search for the departing Gods but oh it is a glorious Age full of that Golden Light which streams from the ascending Sun of science what shall we do for those who are Shipwrecked in faith bankrupt in intellect but who seek comfort in the Mirage of spiritualism the delusions of the

Transcendentalism or the will of the Wisp of mesmerism the ignis Fus now so favorite in image with many dwarf philosophers had itself to struggle for recognition it is not so long since the now familiar phenomena was steadly denied by a correspondent of the London Times whose assertions carried weight till the work

Of Dr phipson supported by the testimony of bararia humbold and other naturalists set the question at rest the positivists should choose some happier expression and follow the discoveries of science at the same time as to mesmerism it has been adopted in many parts of Germany it is publicly used with undeniable success

In more than one Hospital its occult properties have been proved and are believed in by physicians whose Eminence learning and merited fame the self-complacent lecturer on mediums and Insanity cannot well hope to equal we have to add but a few more words before we drop this unpleasant subject we have found positivists

Particularly happy in the delusion that the greatest scientists of Europe were comps how far their claims may be just as regards other Savant we do not know but Huxley whom all Europe considers one of her greatest scientists most decidedly declines that honor and Dr modley of London follows suit in a

Lecture delivered by the former gentleman of 1868 in Edinburgh the physical basis of life he appears to be very much shocked at the Liberty taken by the Archbishop of York and identifying him with comp’s philosophy so far as I’m concerned Mr Huxley says the most reverent prelate might dialectically Hue Mr compt in

Pieces as a modern agag and I would not attempt to stay his hand in so far as my study of what specially characterizes the positive philosophy has led me I find therein little or nothing of scientific value and a great deal which is as thoroughly antagonistic to the

Very essence of science as anything in Ultram Montaine Catholicism in fact comp’s philosophy and practice might be compendiously described as Catholicism minus Christianity further Huxley even becomes wrathful and Falls to accusing Scotchman of ingratitude for having allowed the bishop to mistake compt for the founder of a philosophy which belonged by right

To Hume was enough exclaims the professor to make David Hume turn in his grave that here almost within earshot of his house an interested audience should have listened without a murmur while his most characteristic doctrines were attributed to a French writer of 50 years later date in whose dreary and

Verbose Pages we miss alike the Vigor and thought and clearness of style poor compt it appears that the highest representatives of his philosophy are now reduced at least in this country to one physicist one physician who has made a specialty of nervous diseases and one lawyer a very witty critic nicknamed The

Desperate Trio an animalistic Triad which amid its arduous labors finds no time to acquaint itself with the principles and laws of their language to close this question the positivists neglect no means to overthrow spiritualism in favor of their religion their high priest are made to blow their trumpets

Untiringly and though the walls of no modern Jericho are ever likely to Tumble down in dust before their blast still they neglect no means to attain the desired object their paradoxes are unique and their accusations against spiritualists irresistible in logic in a recent lecture for instance it was

Remarked that the exclusive exercise of religious instinct is productive of sexual immorality priest monks nuns Saints media ecstatics and devotees are famous for their impurities we are happy to remark that while positivism loudly proclaims itself a religion spiritualism has never pretended to be anything more than a

Science a growing philosophy or rather a research in Hidden and yet unexplained forces in nature the objectiveness of its various phenomena has been demonstrated by more than one genuine representative of science and as ineffectually denied by her monkeys finally it may be remarked of our positivists who deal so unceremoniously with every psychological

Phenomena that they are like Samuel Butler’s rhetoric who could not OP his mouth but out there flew a Trope we could there were no occasion to extend the critic’s glance beyond the circle of triflers and pendants who improperly wear the title of of man of science but it is also undeniable that

The treatment of new subjects by those who rank is high in the scientific world but too often passes unchallenged when it is amenable to censor that cautiousness bred of a fixed habit of experimental research the tentative advance from opinion to opinion the weight accorded to recognized authorities all Foster a

Conservatism of thought which naturally runs into dogmatism the price of scientific progress is too commonly the martyrdom or ostracism of the innovator the reformer of the laboratory must so to speak carry the Citadel of custom and Prejudice to the point of the bayonet it is rare that even a poern

Door is left a jar by a friendly hand the noisy protests and impertinent criticisms of the little people of the antichamber of science he can afford to let pass unnoticed the hostility of the other class is a real par that the innovator must face and overcome knowledge does increase a pace

But the great body of scientists are not entitled to the credit in every instance they have done their best to shipwreck the new discovery together with the discoverer the Palm is to him he who has won it by individual courage inquisitiveness and persistency few are the forces in nature

Which when first announced were not laughed at and then set aside PR is absurd and unscientific humbling the pride of those who had not discovered anything the just claims of those who had been denied a hearing until negation was no longer prudent and then alas for poor selfish

Humanity these very discovers too often became the opponents and oppressors in their turn of still more recent explorers in the domain of natural law so step by step mankind moved around their circumscribed circle of knowledge science constantly correcting its mistakes and readjusting on the following day the erroneous theories of

The preceding one this has not been the case not merely with questions pertaining to psychology such as mesmerism in its dual sense of a physical and spiritual phenomena but even with such discoveries as directly related to exact sciences and have been easily to demonstrate what can we do shall we

Recall the disagreeable past shall we point to Medieval Scholars con Bing with the clergy to deny the heliocentric theory for fear of hurting an ecclesiastical Dogma must we recall how Larned conchologists once denied that the fossil shells found scattered all over the face of the Earth were ever

Inhabited by living animals at all how the naturalists of the 18th century declared these but mere fact similes of animals and how these naturalists fought and quarrel and battled and called each other names over these venerable mummies of the ancient ages for nearly a century until Buffon settled the question by

Proving to the negators that they were mistaken surely an oyster shell is anything but transcendental and ought to be quite a palpable subject for any exact study and if the scientists could not agree on that we can hardly expect them to believe at all the evanescent forms of hands faces and whole bodies

Sometimes appear at the seances of spiritual mediums when the latter are honest there exists a certain work which might afford very profitable reading for the Leisure Hours of a skeptical man of science it is a book published by Floren the Perpetual Secretary of the French Academy called histor de reres de

Buon the author shows in it how the great naturalists combed and finally conquered The Advocates of the fact simile Theory and how they still went on denying everything under the sun until at times the Learned body fell into a fury an epidemic of negation it denied Franklin and his refined electricity

Laughed at Fulton and his concentrated steam voted the engineer Pome a straight jacket for his offer to build railroads stared Harvey out of continent and proclaimed Bernard dep policy as stupid as one of his own pots in his off qued work conflict between religion and science Professor Draper shows a decided propensity to

Kick the beam of the scales of justice and lay all such impediments to the progress of science at the door of the clergy alone with all respect and admiration due to this eloquent writer and scientist we must protest and give everyone his just doe many of the above enumerated discoveries are mentioned by

The author of the conflict in every case he denounces the bitter resistance on the part of the clergy and keeps silent on the like opposition invariably experienced on every new discovery at the hands of science his claim on behalf of science that knowledge is power is undoubtedly

Just but abuse of power whether it proceeds from excess of wisdom or ignorance is alike obnoxious in its effects besides the clergy are silenced now their protest would at this day be scarcely noticed in the world of science but while theology is kept in the background the scientists have seized

The scepter of despotism with both hands and they use it like the cherubim and flaming sword of Eden to keep the people away from the Tree of immortal life and within this world of perishable matter the editor of the London spiritualist in answer to Dr gully’s criticism of Mr tindall’s fire Mist

Theory remarks that if the entire body of spiritualists are not roasting alive at Smithfield in the present Century it is to science alone that we are indebted for this crowning Mercy well let us admit that the scientists are indirectly public benefactors in this case to the extent that the burning

Of audite Scholars is no longer fashionable but it is unfair to ask whether the disposition manifested toward the spiritualistic doctrine by Faraday Tindall Huxley Agy and others does not warrant the suspicion that if these learned gentlemen and their following had their unlimited power once held by the Inquisition spiritualists

Would not have reason to feel as easy as they do now even supposing that they should not roast Believers in the existence of a spirit world it being unlawful to cremate people alive would they not send every spiritualist they could to bedum did they not call us incurable monomaniacs hallucinated fools fetish

Worshippers and like characteristic names really we cannot see what should have stimulated to such extent the Gratitude of the editor of the London spiritualist for the benevolent tutelage of the men of science we believe that the recent Lancaster dunlin Slade prosecution in London ought to last to Open the Eyes of

Hopeful spiritualists and show them that the stubborn materialism is often more stupidly bigoted than religious fanaticism itself one of the cleverest Productions of Professor tindall’s pen is his costic essay upon Martino and materialism at the same time it is one which in future years the author will

Doubtless be only too ready to trim to certain unpardonable grossness of expression for the moment however we will not deal with these but consider what he has to say on the phenomena of Consciousness he quotes this question from Mr Martino a man can say I feel I

Think I love but how does his Consciousness Infuse itself into the problem and thus answers the passage from the physics of the brain to the corresponding facts of Consciousness is unthinkable granted that a definite thought and a molecular action in the brain occurs simultaneously we do not possess the intellectual organ nor

Apparently any rudiments of the organ which would enable us to pass by a process of reasoning from one to the other they appear together but we do not know why were our minds and senses so expanded strengthened and illuminated as to enable us to see and feel the very

Molecules of the brain or we capable of following all motion ions and their groupings all their electric discharges if such there be and were we intimately acquainted with the corresponding states of thought and feeling we should be as far as ever from the solution of the problem how are these physical processes

Connected with the facts of Consciousness the chasm between the two classes of phenomena would still remain intellectually impassible this Chasm as impassible to Professor Tindall as the fire Mist where the scientist is confronted with with its unknowable cause as a barrier only to men without spiritual intuitions Professor banan’s outlines of lectures

On the neurological system of anthropology a work written so far back as 1854 contains suggestions that if the soils would only heed them would show how a bridge can be thrown across this Dreadful Abyss it is one of the bins in which the thought seed of future Harvest

Is stored up by a Frugal present but the edifice of materialism is based entirely upon that gross substructure the reason when they have stretched its capabilities to their utmost limits its teachers can best only disclose to us a universe of molecules animated by an occult impulse what better diagnosis of

The ailment of our scientists could be asked then can be derived from Professor tindell’s analysis of the mental state of the Ultram montine clergy by a very slight change of names or spiritual guides read scientists for pre-scientific past substitute materialistic present say spirit for Science and in the following paragraph

We have a life portrait of the modern man of science drawn by the hand of a master the spiritual guides live so exclusively in the pre-scientific past that even the really strong intellects among them are reduced to atrophy as regard scientific truth eyes have seen

And seen not ears they have and hear not for both eyes and ears are taken possession of the sights and sounds of another age in relation to science the Ultram Montaine brain through lack of exercise is virtually the undeveloped brain of a child and thus it is that as

Children in scientific knowledge but as potent wielders of spiritual power among the ignorant they countenance and enforc practices sufficient to bring the blush of shame to the cheeks of the more intelligent among themselves the ult CST holds this mirror up to science that it may see how it

Looks itself since history recorded the first laws established by man there never yet was a people whose code did not hang in the issue of the life and death of its citizens upon the testimony of two or three credible Witnesses at the mouth of two witnesses or three Witnesses shall he that is

Worthy of death be put to death says Moses the first legislator we meet in ancient history the laws which put to death a man on the deposition of one Witnesses are fatal to Freedom says monsu reason claims there should be two witnesses thus the value of evidence has

Been tacitly agreed upon and accepted in every country but the scientists will not accept the evidence of the million against one in vain do hundreds of thousands of men testify to facts oculos habent it no vident they are determined to remain blind and deaf 30 years of practical demonstrations and

The testimony of some millions of Believers in America and Europe are certainly entitled to some degree of respect and attention especially so in the verdict of 12 spiritualists influenced by the evidence testified by any two others is competent to send even a scientist to swing on The Gallows for

A crime perhaps committed under the impulse supplied by a commotion among the cerebral molecules unrestrained by a consciousness of future moral ret retribution towards science as a whole as a Divine goal the whole civilized World ought to look with respect and veneration for science alone can enable

Man to understand the deity by the true appreciation of his Works science is the understanding of Truth or facts says Webster it is an investigation of Truth for its own sake and a pursuit of pure knowledge if the definition be correct then the majority of our modern Scholars

Have proved false to their godness Truth for its own sake and where should the keys of every truth in nature be searched for unless in the hether to unexplored mystery of psychology alas that in questioning nature so many men of science should daintily sort over the

Facts and choose only for the study as best bolster their prejudices psychology has no worse enemies than the medical school denominated alpath thiss it is in vain to remind them that of the so-called exact Sciences medicine confessedly least deserves the name although all the branches of medical knowledge psychology ought more

Than any other be studied by physicians since without its help their practice degenerates into mere guesswork and chance intuitions they almost wholly neglect it the least descent from their promulgated doctrines is resented as a heresy and though an unpopular and unrecognized Curative method should be shown to save thousands they seem as a

Body disposed to cling to accepted hypotheses and prescriptions and decree both innovator and Innovation until they get the mint stamp of regularity thousands of unlucky patients may die meanwhile but so long as professional honor is Vindicated this is a matter of secondary importance theoretically the most benignant at the same time no other

School of Science exhibits so many instances of Prejudice materialism atheism and malicious stubbornness as medicine the predilections and patronage of the leading Physicians are scarcely over measured by the usefulness of a discovery bleeding by leeching cupping and the Lancet had its epidemic of popularity but at last fell into merited

Disgrace water now freely given to fevered patients was once denied them warm baths were superseded by cold water and for a while hydrop y was a Mania Peruvian bark which a modern defender of biblical Authority seriously Endeavors to identify with the paradisiacal tree of life and which was

Brought to Spain in 1632 was neglected for years the church for once showed more discrimination than science at the request of cardinal delugo innocent X gave it The Prestige of its powerful name in an old book entitled demonologia the author cites many instances of important remedies which being neglected

At first afterward Rose into notice through mere accident he also shows that the most of the new discoveries in Madison have turned out to be more than the Revival and read-option of very ancient practices during the last century the root of the male Fern was sold and widely advertised as a secret

Nostrom by a madame nolur a female quack for the effective cure of the tapate worm the secret was bought by Louis the 15th for a large sum of money after which the Physicians discovered that it was recommended and administered in that disease by gallon famous powder of the Duke of

Portland for the gout was the Doran of celius aanus later it was ascertained that it had been used by the earliest medical writers who had found in it the writings of the old Greek philosophers so with the o disale of Dr hussen whose name it Bears the famous

Remedy for the Galt was recognized under its new mask to be the adom or Meadow saffron which is identical with a plant called Herm modaus whose Merit as a certain antidote to gout were recognized and defended by orosius a great physician of the 4th century and IUS Amad Denis another eminent physician of

Alexandria fifth centur country subsequently was abandoned and fell into disfavor only because it was too old to be considered good by the members of the medical faculties that flourished toward the end of the last century even the great magandi the wise physiologist was not above discovering that which had already been discovered

And found good by the oldest Physicians his proposed remedy against consumption namely the use of pric acid may be found in the works of lenus amentes Academy volume 4 in which he shows distilled Laurel water to have been used with great profit in pulmonary consumption plyy also ensures us that

The extract of almonds and cherry pits has cured the most obstinate coughs as the author of demonologia well remarks it may be asserted with perfect safety that all the various secret preparations of opium which have been lauded as the discovery of modern times Maybe recognized in the works of ancient

Authors who see themselves so discredited in our days it is admitted on all hands that from time immemorial the distant East was the land of knowledge not even in Egypt were botney and minerology so extensively studied as by the savants of archaic metalasia sprangle unjust and Prejudiced as he

Shows himself and everything else cones this much in his histo de medicine and yet notwithstanding this whenever the subject of magic is discussed that of India has rarely suggested itself to anyone for of its general Practice in that country less is known than among any other ancient

People with the Hindus it was and is more esoteric if possible than it was even among the Egyptian priests so sacred was it deemed that its existence was only half admitted and it was only practiced in public emergencies it was more than a religious matter for it was considered Divine Egyptian hierophant

Notwithstanding the practice of a Stern and pure morality could not be compared for one moment with the aesthetical gymnosophists either in Holiness of life or miraculous Powers developed in them by the supernatural abjuration of everything Earthly by those who knew them well they were held in still greater reverence

Than the magian of Cala denying themselves the simple Comforts of Life they dwelt in woods and led the life of the most secluded Hermits while their Egyptian Brothers at least congregated together not withstanding the slur thrown by history on all who practiced magic and divination it has proclaimed them as

Possessing the greatest secrets and medical knowledge and unsurpassed skills in the practice numerous are the volumes preserved in Hindu convents in which are recorded the proofs of their learning to attempt to say whether these gymnos were the real founders of magic in India or whether they only practiced what had

Been passed to them as an inheritance from the earliest RIS the seven primeval sages would be regarded as a mere speculation by exact Scholars the care which they took in educating youth in familiarizing it with generous and virtuous sentiments did them peculiar honor and their maxims and discourses as recorded

By historians Prov that they were experts in matters of Phil philosophy metaphysics astronomy morality and religion says a modern writer they preserve their dignity under the sway of the most powerful princes whom they would not condescend to visit or to trouble for the slightest favor if the

Latter desired the advice or the prayers of the holy men they were either obliged to go themselves or to send Messengers to these men no secret power of either plant or mineral was unknown they had fathomed nature to its depths while Psychology and Physiology were to them

Open books and the result was that science or machia that is now termed so superciliously magic while the Miracles recorded in the Bible had become accepted facts with the Christians to disbelieve which is regarded as infidelity the narratives of Wonders and prodigies found in the arara Veda either provoke their contempt or

Are viewed as evidences of diabolism and yet in more than one respect notwithstanding the unwillingness of certain Sanskrit Scholars we can show the identity between the two moreover as the vas have now been proved by Scholars to antie the Jewish Bible by many ages the inference is an easy one that if one

Of them has borrowed one from the other the Hindu sacred books are not to be charged with plagiarism first of all their cosmogeny shows how erroneous has been the opinion prevalent among civilized Nations that Brahma was ever considered by the Hindus their Chief or supreme god Brahma is a secondary deity

And like Jehovah is a mover of the waters he is the creating God and has in his allegorical representations four heads answering to the four cardinal points he is the Demi Eros the architect of the world in the primordia state of the creation says paa’s mythology is IND

Us the rudimental Universe submerged in water reposed in the bosom of the Eternal sprang from this chaos and darkness Brahma the architect of the world poised on a Lotus Leaf floated moved upon the waters unable to discern anything but water and darkness this is as identical as possible with the Egyptian

Cosmogym night which represents illimitable Darkness as the Primeval element which covered the infinite Abyss animated by water and the universal Spirit of the Eternal dwelling alone in chaos as in the Jewish scriptures the history of the creation opens with the spirit of God and his creative emanation another deity perceiving such a dismal

State of things Brahma squiz in consternation who am I whence I came then he hears a Voice direct your prayer to bavant the Eternal known also as par Brahma rising from this natatory position seats himself upon the lotus in an attitude of contemplation and reflects upon the Eternal who pleased

With this evidence of piety disperses the Primeval darkness and opens his understanding after this Brahma issues from the universal egg infinite chaos as light for his understanding is now opened and he sets himself to work he moves on the Eternal Waters with the spirit of God within himself in his

Capacity of mover of the water he is nariana the Lotus the sacred flower of the Egyptians as well as the Hindus is the symbol of Horus as it is that of Brahma no temples in Tibet nor Nepal are found without it and the meaning of the symbol is extremely suggestive a sprig

Of Lies placed in the hand of the Archangel who offers them to the Virgin Mary in the pictures of the anunciation have in their esoteric symbolism precisely the same meaning we refer to the reader to Sir William Jones with the Hindus the Lotus is the emblem of the productive power of nature

Through the agency of fire and water spirit and matter Eternal says a verse in the babag I see Brahma the Creator enthroned in the above the Lotus and Sir W Jones shows that the seeds of the lotus contain even before they germinate perfectly formed leaves the miniature

Shapes of what one day as perfected plants they will become or as the author of the Heathen religion has it nature thus giving us a specimen of the preformation of its Productions adding further that the seed of all phog gamus plants bearing proper flowers contain an embryo plantlet ready

Formed with the Buddhist it has the same signification mahim Maya or mahadeva the mother of Gam Buddha at the birth of her son announced to her by bodat the spirit of Buddha who appeared beside her couch with a lotus in his hand thus also Osiris and Horus are represented by the

Egyptians constantly in association with the lotus flower these facts all go to show The Identical parentage of this idea in the three religious systems Hindu Egyptian and judeo Christian wherever the Mystic water lily Lotus is employed it signifies the emanation of the objective from the concealed or subjective the

Eternal thought of the ever invisible deity passing from the abstract into the concrete or visible form for as soon as Darkness was dispersed and there was light brahma’s understanding was opened and he saw in the ideal World which had hether to Lin eternally concealed in the Divine thought the archetypal forms of

All the infinite future things that would be called into existence and hence become visible at this stage of action Brahma had not yet become the architect the builder of the universe for he had like the architect to First acquaint himself with the plan and realize the ideal forms which were buried in the

Bosom of the Eternal one as the future Lotus leaves are concealed within the seed of that plant and it is in this idea that we must look for the origin and explanation of the verse in the Jewish cosmogeny which reads and God said let the Earth bring forth the fruit

Tree yielding fruit after its kind whose seed is in itself in all the Primitive religions the son of the father is the creative God I.E his thought made visible and before the Christian era from the Trier of the Hindus down to the three cabalistic heads of the Jewish explained

Scriptures the Triune godhead of each nation was fully defined and substantiated in all its allegories in the Christian Creed we see but the artificial and Gra of a new Branch upon the old trunk the adoption by the Greek and Roman churches of the Lily symbol held by the Archangel at the

Moment of the enunciation shows a thought of precisely the same metaphysical significance the Lotus is the product of fire heat and water hence the Dual symbol of spirit and matter the god Brahma is the second person of the Trinity as are Jehovah Adam cadmon and Osiris or rather Pander or the power of

The thought Divine of Hermes for it is Pander who represents the root of all the Egyptian sun Gods the Eternal is the spirit of fire which stirs up and fructifies and develops into a concrete form everything that is born of water or the primordial Earth evolved out of

Brahma but the universe is itself Brahma and he is the universe this is the philosophy of Spinosa which he derived from that of Pythagoras and it is the same for which Bruno died a martyr how much Christian theology has gone astray from its Point of Departure is demonstrated in this

Historical fact Bruno was slaughtered for the ex of Jesus of a symbol that was adopted by the earliest Christians and expounded by the apostles sprig of water the Leon bodhisatta sacrament Bruno and spino’s doctrines are nearly identical though the words of the latter are more veiled and far more cautiously

Chosen than those to be found in the theories of the author of The CAA principio e Uno or the infinito universal imundi both Bruno who confessed that the source of his information was Pythagoras and Spinosa who without acknowledging it as frankly allows his philosophy to portray the secret View the first cause

From the same standpoint with them God is an entity totally per se an infinite Spirit and the only being utterly free and independent of either effects or other causes who through that same will which produce all things and gave the first impulse to every Cosmic law perpetually keeps in existence and order everything

In the universe as well as the Hindu spavas erroneously called atheists who assume that all things things men as well as gods and Spirits were born from saava or their own nature both Spinosa and Bruno were led to the conclusion that God is to be sought for within

Nature and not without for creation being proportional to the power of the Creator the universe as well as its creator must be infinite and eternal one form emanating from its own Essence and creating in its turn another the modern commentators affirm that Bruno unsustained by the hope of another and better world still

Surrendered his life rather than his convictions thereby allowing it to be inferred that Giordano Bruno had no belief in the continued existence of man after death Professor Draper asserts most positively that Bruno did not believe in the immortality of the Soul speaking of the countless victims of the religious intolerance of the popish

Church he remarks the passage from this life to the next though through a hard trial was the passage from a transient trouble to an eternal happiness on his way through the dark Valley the Martyr believed that there was an invisible hand that would lead him for Bruno there was no such support philosophical

Opinions for the sake of which he surrendered his life could give him no consolation but Professor Draper seems to have a very superficial knowledge of the true belief of the philosophers we can leave Spinosa out of the question and even allow him to remain in the eyes

Of his critics an utter atheist and materialist or the cautious Reserve which he placed upon himself in his writings make it extremely difficult for one who does not read him between the lines and is not thoroughly acquainted with the hidden meaning of the Pythagorean metaphysics to ascertain what his real

Sentiments were but as for a jodano Bruno if he adhered to the doctrines of Pythagoras he might have believed in another letter life hence he could not have been an Atheist whose philosophy offered him no such consolation his accusation and subsequent confession as given by Professor Dominico berti in his life of

Bruno and compiled from original documents recently published proved Beyond doubt that there were his real philosophy Creed and doctrines in common with the alexandrian platonists and the later cabalists he held that Jesus was a magician in the sense given to this appalation by pori and Cito who call it the Divine sapena

Divine knowledge and by Pho judis who described the Magi as the most wonderful inquires into the hidden mysteries of nature not in the degrading sense given to the word magic in our Century in his Noble conception the Magi were holy men who setting themselves apart from everything else on this Earth

Contemplated the divine virtues and understood the divine nature of the Gods and Spirits more clearly and so initiated others into the same Mysteries which consist of one holding an uninterrupted intercourse with these invisible beings during life but we will show Bruno’s inmost philosophical convictions better by quoting fragments from the accusation

And his own confession the charges in the denunciation of moso his accuser are expressed in the following terms I zuan moso son of the most illustrious sir Mar anonio denounce to your very Reverend fathership by constraint of my conscience and by order of my Confessor that I have heard say by

Giordano Bruno several times when he discoursed with me in my house that it is a great blasphemy in Catholics to say that the bread trans substantiates itself into flesh that he is opposed to the Mass that no religion pleases him that Christ was a wretch unisto and that if he did Wicked Works

To seduce the people he might well predict that he ought to be impaled that there is no distinction of persons in God and that it would be imperfection in God that the world is eternal and that there are infinite worlds and that God makes them continually because he says

He desires all he can that Christ did apparent Miracles and was a magician and so were the apostles and that he had a mind to do as much and more than they did that Christ showed an unwillingness to die and shunned death all he could that there is no punishment of sin and

That Souls created by the operation of nature pass from one animal to another and that as the brute animals are born of corruption so also are men when after dissolution they come to be born again perfidious as they are the above words plainly indicate the belief of Bruno in the Pythagorean metam psychosis

Which misunderstood as it is it still shows a belief in the survival of man in one shape or another further the accuser says he has shown indications of wishing to make himself the author of a new sect under the name of a new philosophy he has said that the Virgin

Could not have brought forth and that our Catholic faith is all full of blasphemies against the Majesty of God that the monks ought to be deprived of the right of disputation and their revenues because they pollute the world that they are all asses and that our opinions are doctrines of

Asses that we have no proof that our faith has merit with God and that not to do to others what we would not have done to ourselves suffices for a good life and that he laughs at all other sins and wonders how God can endure so many

Heresies and Catholics he says that he means to apply himself to the art of divination and make all the world run after him that same Thomas and all the doctors knew nothing to compare with him and that he could ask questions of all the first theologians of the world that they could not

Answer to this the accused philosopher answered the following profession of Faith which is that of every disciple of the ancient Masters I hold in brief to an infinite universe that is an effect of infinite divine power power because I esteemed it a thing Unworthy of divine goodness and power that being able to

Produce besides this world another and infinite others it should produce a finite World thus I have declared that there are infinite particular worlds similar to this of the earth which with Pythagoras I understand to be a star similar in nature with the moon the other planets and the Stars which are

Infinite and that all those bodies are worlds and without number which thus constitute the infinite universality in an infinite space and this is called the infinite Universe in which are innumerable worlds so that there is a double kind of infinite greatness in the universe and of a multitude of Worlds

Indirectly this may be understood to be repugnant to the truth according to the true Faith moreover I place this universe as a universal Providence by virtue of which everything lives vegetates and moves and stands in its Perfection and I understand it in two ways one in the

Mode in which the whole soul is present in the whole and every part of the body and this I call nature the Shadow and footprint of divinity the other the ineffable mode in which God by Essence presence and power is in all and above

All not as part not as soul but in mode inexplicable moreover I understand that all the attributes in Divinity to be one and the same thing together with the theologians and great philosophers I apprehend three attributes power wisdom and goodness or rather mind intellect love with which things have first being

Through the Mind next ordered and distinct being through the intellect and third Concord and symmetry through love thus I understand being in all and overall as there is nothing without participation in being and there is no being without Essence just as nothing is beautiful Without Beauty being present

Thus nothing can be free from the divine presence and thus by way of reason and not by way of substantial truth I do understand distinction in Divinity assuming then the world caused and produced I understand that according to all its being it is dependent upon the first cause so that it did not

Reject the name of creation which I understand that Aristotle has also Express saying God is that upon whom the world and all nature depends so that according to the explanation of St Thomas whether it be Eternal or in time it is according to all its being dependent on the first cause nothing in

It is independent next in regard to what belongs to the true faith not speaking philosophically to come to individuality about the Divine persons the wisdom and the son of the Mind called by philosophers intellect and by theologians the word which ought to be believed to have taken on human flesh

But I abiding in the phrases of philosophy have not understood it but have doubted and held it with inconstant faith not that I remember to have shown marks of it in writing nor in speech except indirectly from other things something of it may be gathered as by way of Ingenuity and profession in

Regard to what may be proved by reason and concluded from natural light thus in regard to the holy spirit in third person I’ve not been able to comprehend as ought to be be believed but according to the pythagore manner in Conformity to the manner shown by Solomon I have

Understood it as the soul of the universe or joined to the universe according to the saying of the wisdom of Solomon the spirit of God filled all the Earth and that which contains all things all which conforms equally to the pythagore doctrine explained by Virgil in the text of the

Enid and the lines following from this Spirit then which is called the life of the universe I understand in My Philosophy precedes the soul to everything which has life and soul which moreover I understand to be immortal as also to bodies which as to their substance are all Immortal there being

No other death than Division and congregation which Doctrine seems expressed in Ecclesiastes where it is said that there is nothing new Under the Sun that which is is that which was furthermore Bruno confesses his inability to comp comprehend the doctrine of three persons in the godhead and his doubts of the

Incarnation of God in Jesus but firmly pronounces his belief and the Miracles of Christ how could he being a Pythagorean philosopher discredit them if under the merciless constraint of the Inquisition he like Galileo subsequently recanted and threw himself upon the clemency of his ecclesiastical persecutors we must remember that he

Spoke like a man standing between the rack and the and Human Nature canot always be heroic when the corporeal frame is debilitated by torture and imprisonment but for the opportune appearance of berty’s authorative work we would have continued to Revere Bruno as a martyr whose bust was deservedly

Set high in the pantheon of exact science crowned with Laurel by the hand of Draper but now we see that their hero of the hour is neither atheist materialist nor positivist but simply a Pythagorean who taught the philosophy of upper Asia and claimed to possess the powers of The Magicians so despised by

Draper’s own School nothing more amusing than this contoms has happened since the supposed statue of St Peter was discovered by irreverent archaeologist to be nothing else than the Jupiter of the capital and Buddha’s identity with the Catholic St josephat was satisfactorily proven thus search where we may through

The archives of History we find that there is no fragment of modern philosophy whether Newtonian cartisian huxian or any other but has been dug from the Oriental Minds even positivism and nihilism find their prototype in the exoteric portion of kila’s philosophy as is well remarked by Max Mueller it was

The inspiration of the Hindu sages that penetrated the mysteries of pragna paramita perfect wisdom their hands that rock the cradle of the first ancestor of that feeble but noisy child that we have christened modern science chapter 4 I choose the nobler part of Emerson when after various disenchantments he

Exclaimed I covet truth the gladness of true heroism visits the heart of him who is really competent to say this Tindall a testimony is sufficient when it rests on first a great number of very sensible Witnesses who agree in having seen well two who are saying bodily and

Mentally three who are impartial and disinterested four who unanimously agree five who solemnly certify to the fact voler dictionaire philosophi the count agenor de gasparin is a devoted Protestant his battle with de moo de merville and other Fanatics who laid the whole of the spiritual phenomena at the door of Satan was long

And fierce two volumes of over 1500 pages are the result proving the effects denying the cause and employing superhuman efforts to invent every other possible explanation that could be suggested rather than the true one the severe rebuke received by the Journal de debat from M de gasparin was read by all

Civilized Europe after that gentleman had minutely described numerous manifestations that he had witnessed himself this journal very impertinently proposed to the authorities in France to send all those who after having read the fine analysis of the spiritual hallucinations published by Faraday should insist on crediting this delusion to The Lunatic Asylum for

Incurables take care wrote de gas Baron an answer the representatives of the exact Sciences are on their way to become the inquisitors of our days facts are stronger than academies rejected denied mocked they nevertheless are facts and do exist the following affirmations of physical phenomena as witnessed by

Himself and Professor thur may be found in De gasparin voluminous work the experimenters have often seen the legs of the the table glued so to say to the floor and notwithstanding the excitement of those present refused to be moved from their place on other occasions they have seen the tables

Levitated in quite an energetic way they heard with their own ears loud as well as gentle wraps the former threatening to shatter the table to pieces on account of their violence the latter so soft as to become hardly perceptible as to levitations without contact we found means to produce the

Easily and with success and such levitations do not pertain to isolated results we have reproduced them over 30 times one day the table will turn and lift its legs successively its weight being augmented by a man weighing 87 kg Seated on it another time it will remain motionless and immovable notwithstanding

That the person placed on it weighs but 60 on one occasion we willed it to turn upside down and turned it over with its legs in the air notwithstanding that her fingers never touched it once it is certain remarks derville that a man who repeatedly witnessed such a

Phenomena could not accept the fine analysis of the English physicist since 1850 deaso and derville uncompromising Roman Catholics have published many volumes whose titles are cleverly contrived to attract public attention they betray on the part of the authors a very serious alarm which moreover they take no pains to

Conceal were it possible to consider the phenomenon spirous the Church of Rome would never have gone so much out of her way to repress them both sides having agreed upon the facts leaving Skeptics out of the question people could divide themselves into but two parties the Believers in the direct agency of the

Devil and the Believers in disembodied and other Spirits the fact alone that theology dreaded a great deal more the Revelations which might come through this mysterious agency then all the threatening conflicts with science and the categorical denials of the latter ought to have opened the eyes of the

Most skeptical the Church of Rome has never been either credulous or cowardly as is abundantly proved by the melanism which marks her policy moreover she has never troubled herself much about the clever preed jurs whom she knew to be simply adepts and juggling Robert who UD compt Hamilton and bosow slept secure in

Their beds while she persecuted such men as paracelsus cagliostro and Mesmer the Hermetic philosophers and Mystics and effectually stopped every genuine manifestation of a cult Nature by killing the mediums those who are unable to believe in a personal devil and the dogmas of The Church Must nevertheless Accord to

The clergy enough of shrewdness to prevent the compromising of her reputation for in infallibility by making so much of manifestations which if fraudulent must inevitably be someday exposed but the best testimony to the reality of this force was given by Robert houdin himself the king of jugglers who upon being called as an

Expert by the academy to witness the wonderful Clairvoyant powers and occasional mistakes of a table said we jugglers never make mistakes and my Second Sight never failed me yet the Learned astronomer babon was not more fortunate in his selection of compt the celebrated ventriloquist as an expert to testify against the phenomena

Of direct voices in the rappings compt if we may believe the witnesses laughed in the face of babon at the bare suggestion that the wraps were produced by unconscious ventriloquism the latter Theory worthy twin sister of unconscious cerebration caused many of the most skeptical academicians to blush its

Absurdity was too apparent the problem with the supernatural says de gasparon such as it was presented by the Middle Ages and as it stands now is not among the number of those which we are permitted to despise its breadth and Grandeur escape the notice of no one everything is profoundly serious in it

Both the evil and the remedy the superstitious recency and the physical fact which is destined to conquer the latter further he pronounces the following decisive opinion to which he came conquered by the various manifestations as he says himself the number of facts which claim their place

In the broad daylight of Truth has so much increased of late that of two consequences one is henceforth inevitable either the domain of Natural Sciences must consent to expand itself or the domain of the supernatural will become so enlarged as to have no bounds among the multitude of books against spiritualism emanating from

Catholic and Protestant sources none have produced a more appalling effect than the works of De merville and deou Phi the mediators Dei Des lure manifestations Etc they compromise the most cyclopedic biography of the devil and his imps that is appeared for the private delectation of good Catholics

Since the Middle Ages according to the authors he who was a liar and murderer from the beginning was also the principal motor of the spiritual phenomena he had been for thousands of years at the head of pagan theery and it was he again who encouraged by the increase of heresy

Infidelity and Atheism had reappeared in our Century the French Academy lifted up its voice in a general outcry of indignation and M de gasparin even took it for a personal insult this is a declaration of war a levy of shields wrote he in his voluminous book of

Reputations the work of M de mville is a real Manifesto I would be glad to see it in the expression of a strictly individual opinion but in truth truth it is impossible the success of the work these solemn adhesions the faithful reproduction of its thesis by the

Journals and writers of the party the solidarity established throughout between them and the whole body of catholicity everything goes to show a work which is essentially an act and has the value of a collective labor as it is I felt that I had a duty to perform I

Felt obliged to pick up the glove and lift High the Protestant flag against the Ultram Montaine Banner the medical faculties as might have been expected assuming the part of the Greek chorus echoed the various expostulations against the demonological authors the medical psychological annals edited by doctors Brier dewmont and Cher

Published The Following outside these controversies of antagonistic parties never in our country did a a writer dare to face with a more aggressive Serenity the sarcasms the scorn of what we term common sense and as if to defy and challenge at the same time thundering peels of laughter and shrugging of

Shoulders the author strikes an attitude and placing himself with a frony before the members of The Academy addresses to them what he modestly terms his Memoir on the devil this was a cutting insult to the academicians to be sure but ever since 1850 they seem to have

Been doomed to suffer in their pride more than most of them can bear the idea of asking the attention of the 40 Immortals to the pranks of the devil they vowed revenge and leaguing themselves together propounded a theory which exceeded in absurdity even deil’s demonolatry Dr Royer and jobart dambel

Both celebrities in their way formed an alliance and presented to the inst stitute a German whose cleverness afforded according to his statement the key to all the knockings and wrappings of both hemispheres we blush remarks the Marquee de mville to say that the whole of the trick consisted simply in the

Reiterated displacement of one of the muscular tendons of the legs great demonstrations of the system and full sitting of The Institute and on the spot expressions of academical gratitude for this interesting communication and a few days later a full Assurance given to the public by a professor of the Medical Faculty that

Scientists having pronounced their opinion the mystery was at last unraveled but such scientific explanations neither prevented the phenomena from quietly following its course nor the two writers on demonology from proceeding to expound their strictly Orthodox theories denying that the church had anything to do with his books di moo

Gravely gave the academy in addition to his memoir the following interesting and profoundly philosophical thoughts on Satan the Devil is the chief pillar of Faith he is the one of the grand personages whose life is closely Allied to that of the church and without his speech which issued out so triumphantly

From the mouth of the serpent his medium the fall of Man could not have taken place thus it was not for him the Savior the crucified the Redeemer would be but the most ridiculous of supernum memories that the cross an insult to Good Sense this writer be it remembered is only the

Faithful echo of the church which anathematized equally the one who denies God and him who doubts the objective existence of Satan but the Marquee de merville carries this idea of God’s partnership with the devil still further according to him it is a regular commercial Affair in which the senior Silent Partner

Suffers the active business of the firm to be transacted as it may please his Junior associate by whose audacity and Industry he profits who could be of any other opinion upon reading the following at the moment of this spiritual invasion of 1853 so slightingly regarded we had

Dared to pronounce the word of a threatening catastrophe the world was nevertheless at peace but history showing us the same symptoms at all disastrous epics we had a presentiment of the s effects of a law which gor had formulated thus Volume 5 page 356 these mysterious apparitions have invariably

Indicated the chastening hand of God on Earth these Guerilla skirmishes between the champions of the clergy and the materialistic Academy of Science prove abundantly how little the latter has done to Ward uprooting blind fanaticism from the minds of the even very educated persons evidently science has neither completely conquered nor muzzled

Theology she will Master her only on that day when she will condescend to see in the spiritual phenomena something besides mere hallucination and charlantry but how can she do it without investigating it thoroughly let us suppose that before the time when electromagnetism was publicly acknowledged the Copenhagen Professor

Orsted its Discoverer had been suffering from an attack of what we call psychophobia or pneumatophore he notices that the wire along which a voltaic current is passing shows a tendency to turn the magnetic needle from its natural position to one perpendicular to the direction of the current suppose moreover that the

Professor had heard much of certain superstitious people who use that kind of magnetized needles to converse with unseen intelligences that they received signals and even held correct conversations with them by means of the tippingsparse and that in consequence he suddenly felt a scientific horror and disgust for such

An ignorant belief and refused point blank to have anything to do with such a needle what would have been the result electromagnetism might not have been discovered till now and our experimentalists would have been the Principal losers thereby babet Royer and joart dambel all three members of The Institute particularly distinguished the

Themselves in the struggle between skepticism and supernaturalism and most assuredly have reaped no Laurels the famous astronomer had imprudently risked himself on the battlefield of the phenomena he had explained scientifically the manifestations but emboldened by the fond belief among scientists that the new epidemic could not stand close

Investigation nor outlive the year he had the still greater imprudence to publish two articles on them as M de murville very wittingly remarks if both of the Articles had a poor success in the scientific press they had on the other hand none at all in the daily one

M babon began by accepting a priori the rotation and movements of the furniture which fact he declared to be horror to doubt this rotation he said being able to manifest itself with a considerable energy either by a very great speed or by a strong resistance when it is desired that it should

Stop now comes the explanation of the eminent scientist gently pushed by little concordant impulsions of the hands laid upon it the table begins to oscillate from right to left at the moment when after more or less delay a nervous trepidation is established in the hands and the little individual

Impulsions of all the experimenters have become harmonized the table is set in motion he finds it very simple for all muscular move movements are determined over bodies by levers of the third order in which the fulcrum is very near the point where the force acts this consequently communicates a great speed

To the mobile parts for the very little distance which the motor Force has to run some persons are astonished to see a table subjected to the action of several well-disposed individuals in a fair way to conquer powerful obstacles even break its legs when suddenly stopped but that

It is very simple if we consider the power of the little concordant actions once more the physical explanation offers no difficulty in this dissertation two results are clearly shown the reality of the phenomena proved and the scientific explanation made ridiculous but M babon can well afford to be laughed at a little he

Knows as an astronomer the dark spots are to be found even in the sun there’s one thing though that babon has always stly denied V the levitation of furniture without contact derville catches him proclaiming that such levitation is impossible simply impossible he says as impossible as perpetual

Motion who can take upon himself after such a declaration to maintain that the word impossible pronounced by science is infallible but the tables after having waled oscillated and turned began tipping and wrapping the wraps were sometimes as powerful as pistol detonations what of this listen the witnesses and investigators are

Ventriloquists de merville refers us to the review de deons in which is published a very interesting dialogue invented by m babon speaking of himself to himself like the caldan Ein sof of the cabalists what can we finally say of all these facts brought under our observation are there such wraps

Produced yes do such wraps answer questions yes who produces these sounds the mediums by what means by the ordinary acoustic method of the ventriloquists but we were given to suppose that these sounds might result from the cracking of the toes and fingers no for then they would always proceed

From the same point and such is not the fact now asks derville what are we to believe of the Americans and there are thousands of mediums who produce the same RS before millions of witnesses ventriloquism to be sure answers babinet but how can you explain such an impossibility the easiest thing in the

World Listen only all that was necessary to produce the first manifestation in the first house in America was a street boy knocking at the door of a mystified citizen perhaps with a laden ball attached to a string and and if Mr weekman the first believer in America when he watched for the third

Time heard no shouts of laughter in the street it is because of the essential difference which exists between a French Street Arab and an English or transatlantic one the latter being amply provided with what we call Assad Mart gate trist truly says de merville in his famous reply to the attacks of De

Gasparon baban and other scientists and thus according to our great physicist the tables turn very quickly very energetically resist likewise and as M de gas Baron has proved they levitate without contact said a minister with three words of a man’s handwriting I take upon myself to have him hung with

The above three lines we take upon ourselves in our turn to throw into the greatest confusion the physicists of all the globe or rather to revolutionize the world if at least M de baban had taken the precaution of suggesting like M de gasparon some yet unknown law or Force for this would

Cover the whole ground but it is in the notes embracing the facts and physical theories that we find the Acme of the consistency and logic of babon as an expert investigator on the field of spiritualism it would appear that M de merville in his Narrative of the Wonders

Manifested at the prit teed civille was much struck by the marvelousness of some facts though authenticated before the inquest and magistrates they were of so miraculous a nature as to force the demonological author himself to shrink from the responsibility of publishing them these facts were as follows at the precise

Moment predicted by a sorcerer case of Revenge a violent clap of Thunder was heard above one of the chimneys of the presbyter after which the fluid descended with a formidable noise through that passage threw down Believers as well as Skeptics as to the power of the sorcerer who were warming themselves by

The fire and having filled the room with a multitude of fantastic animals returned to the chimney and having reascended it disappeared after producing the same terrible noise as adds de merville we were already but rich in facts we recoiled before this new enormity added to so many

Others but baban who in common with his learned colleagues had made such fun of the two writers on demonology and who was determined moreover to prove the absurdity of all like stories felt himself obliged to discredit the above mentioned fact of the civille phenomena by presenting one

Still more incredible we yield the floor to M baban himself the following circumstance which he gave to the academy of Sciences on July 5th 1852 can be found without further commentary and merely as an instance of a sphere likee lightning in the UA de F arago volume 1 page 52 we offer it

Verbatim after a strong clap of Thunder says M babon but not immediately following it a tailor Apprentice living in the rud St J was just finishing his dinner when he saw the paper screen which shut the fireplace fall down as if pushed out of its place by a moderate gust of

Wind immediately after that he perceived a globe of fire as large as the head of a child came out quietly and softly from within the grate and slowly move around the room without touching the bricks of the floor the aspect of this fire Globe was that of a young cat of middle size

Moving itself without use of its paws the fire Globe was rather brilliant and luminous than hot or inflamed and the tailor had no sensation of warmth the globe approached his feet like a young cat which wished to play and rub itself against the legs as is Habitual to these animals but The

Apprentice withdrew his feet from it and moving with great caution avoided contact with the meteor the ladder remained for a few seconds moving about his legs the tailor examining it with great curiosity and bending over it after having tried several excursions in opposite directions but without

Leaving the center of the room the fire Globe elevated itself vertically to the level of the man’s head who to avoid its contact with its face Drew himself backward on his chair arrived at about a yard from the floor the fire Globe slightly lengthened took an oblique

Direction toward a hole in the wall over the fireplace at about the height of a meter above the mantelpiece this hole had been made for the purpose of admitting the pipe of a stove in winter but according to the expression of the tailor the Thunder could not see it for

It was papered over like the rest of the wall the fire Globe went directly to that hole unglued the paper without damaging it and reascended the chimney when it arrived at the top which it did very slowly at least 60 ft above ground It produced a most frightful explosion

Which partly destroyed the chimney Etc it seems remarks de merville in his review that we could apply to M babon the following remark made by a very witty woman to rol if you were not a Christian it is not for lack of faith it was not alone believers who

Wondered at the credulity displayed by m baban and persisting to call the manifestation a meteor for Dr buen mentions it very seriously in a work on Lightning he was just then publishing if these details are exact says the doctor as they seem to be since they are admitted by mm babon and

Arago it appears very difficult for the phenomena to retain its appellation of sphere-shaped lightning however we leave it to the others to explain if they can the essence of a fire Globe admitting no sensation of heat having the aspect of a cat slowly promenading in a room which

Finds means to escape by reascended the chimney through an aperture and the wall covered over with a paper which it ungluing we are of the same opinion adds the Marquee as the Learned doctor on the difficulty of an exact definition and we do not see why we should not have in

Future lightning in the shape of a dog of a monkey etc etc one shutters at the bare idea of a whole meteorological Menagerie which thanks to thunder might come down to our rooms to prominade themselves at will says de gasparon in his monster volume of reputation in questions of testimony certitude must

Absolutely seize the moment we cross the borders of the supernatural the line of demarcation not being sufficiently fixed and determined which of the opponents is best fitted to take upon himself the difficult task which of the two is better entitled to become the public Arbiter is it the party of superstition

Which is supported in its testimony by the evidence of many thousands of people for nearly 2 years they crowd the country were daily manifested the unprecedented miracles of cille now nearly forgotten among other countless spiritual phenomena shall we believe them or shall we bow to science represented by baban who on the

Testimony of one man the tayor accepts the manifestation of the fire globe or the meteor cat and henceforth claims it for a place among the established facts of natural phenomena Mr Crooks in his first article in the quarterly Journal of science October 1st 1871 mentions de gasparin and his work

Science V spiritualism he remarks that the author finally arrived at the conclusion that all these phenomena are to be accounted for by the action of natural causes and do not require the supposition of Miracles nor the intervention of spirits and diabolical influences gasparin considers it as a fact fully established by his

Experiments that the will in certain states of organism can act at a distance on inert matter and most of his work is devoted to ascertaining the laws and conditions under which this action manifests itself precisely but the work of De gasparin called forth numberless answers defenses and Memoirs it was then

Demonstrated by his own work that he was a Protestant in point of religious fanaticism and that he was as little to be relied upon as Deo and de merville the former is a profoundly Pious calvinist while the two latter are fanatical Roman Catholics moreover the very words of De gasparin betray the

Spirit of partisanship I feel I have a duty to perform I left High the Protestant flag against the ultra Montaine Banner Etc in such matters as the nature of the so-called spiritual phenomena no evidence can be relied upon except the dis interested testimony of cold unprejudiced Witnesses in science truth

Is one and Legion is the name for religious sex every one of which claims to have found the unadulterated truth as the devil is the chief pillar of the Catholic church so all supernaturalism and Miracle seized in De gaspar’s opinion with apostleship but Mr krooks mentioned another eminent scholar th of Geneva

Professor of Natural History who was a brother investigator with gasparin and the phenomena of valeries this professor contradicts Point Blank the assertions of his colleague the first and most necessary condition says gasparon is the will of the experimentor without the will one would obtain nothing you can form the

Chain the circle for 24 hours consecutively without obtaining the least movement the above proves only that the gasparin makes no difference between phenomena purely magnetic produced by the persevering will of the sitters among whom there may be not even a single medium developed or undeveloped and the so-called spiritual ones while

The first can be produced consciously by nearly every person who has a firm and determined will the latter overpowers the sensitive very often against his own consent and always acts independently of him the mesmerizer wills a thing and if he is power ful enough that thing is

Done the medium even if he had an honest purpose to succeed may get no manifestations at all the less he exercises his will the better the phenomenon the more he feels anxious the less he is likely to get anything to Mesmerize requires a positive nature to

Be a medium a perfectly passive one this is the alphabet of spiritualism and no medium is ignorant of it the opinion of the as we have said disagrees entirely with gasparin theories of willpower he States in not so many plain words in a letter in answer to the invitation of

The count to modify the last article of his Memoir as the book of th is not at hand we translate the letter as it is found in the resume of deil’s Defense the’s article which so shocked his religious friend related to the possibility of the existence and intervention in those manifestations of

Wills other than those of men and animals I feel sir the justness of your observations in relation to the last pages of this Memoir they may provoke a very bad feeling for me on the part of scientists in general I regret it the more as my determination seems to affect

You so much nevertheless I persist in my resolution because I think it a duty to Sherk which would be a kind of treason if against all expectations there was some truth in spiritualism by abstaining from saying on the part of science as I conceive it to be that the

Absurdity of the belief in the intervention of spirits is not as yet demonstrated scientifically for such is the resume and the thesis of the past pages of my Memoir by abstaining from saying it to those who and after having read my work will feel inclined to experiment with the phenomena I might

Risk to entice such persons on a path many issues of which are very equivocal without leaving the domain of science as I esteem it I will pursue my duty to the end without any reticence to the profit of my own glory and to use your own words as the great Scandal lies

There I do not wish to assume the shame of it I moreover insist that this is as scientific as anything else if I wanted to sustain now the theory of the intervention of disembodied Spirits I would have no power for it for the facts which are made known are not sufficient

For the demonstration of such a hypothesis as it is and in the position I have assumed I feel I am strong against everyone willingly or not all the scientists must learn to experience and their own errors to suspend their judgment as to things which they have not sufficiently examined the lesson you

Gave them in this Direction cannot be lost Geneva 21st December 185 54 let us analyze the above letter and try to discover what the writer thinks or rather what he does not think of this new Force One thing is certain at least Professor thur a distinguished physicist and naturalist admits and even

Scientifically proves that various manifestations take place like Mr Kook he does not believe that they are produced by the interference of spirits or disembodied men who have lived and died on Earth for he says in his letter that nothing has demonstrated this theory he certainly believes no more in

The Catholic Devils or demons for de merville Who quotes this letter as a triumphant proof against de gas Baron’s naturalistic Theory once arrived at the above sentence hastens to emphasize it by a footnote which runs thus at valeries perhaps but everywhere else showing himself anxious to convey the idea that

The professor only meant the manifestations at Valerie when denying they’re being produced by demons the contradictions and we are sorry to say the absurdities in which the gas Baron allows himself to be caught are numerous while bitterly criticizing the pretentions of the Learned fads he attributes things which he

Declares magical to causes Perfectly Natural if he says we had to deal but with such phenomena as witnessed and explained by the great physicist we might as well hold our tongues but we have passed Beyond and what good can they do now I would ask these apparatus which demonstrate that an unconscious

Pressure explains the whole it explains all and a piece of furniture which nobody touches follows the fingers pointed at it it levitates without contact and it turns itself upside down but for all that he takes upon himself to explain the phenomena people will be advocating miracles you say magic every new law

Appears to them as a prodigy calm yourselves I take upon myself the task to quiet those who are alarmed in the face of such phenomena we do not cross at all the boundaries of natural law most assuredly we do not but can the scientists assert that they have in

Their possession the keys to such law M de gasparin thinks he has let us see I do not risk myself to explain anything it is no business of mine to authenticate simple facts and maintain a truth which science desires to smother is all I pretend to do nevertheless I

Cannot resist the temptation to point out to those who would treat us as so many Illuminati or Sorcerers that the manifestations in question affords an interpretation which agrees with the ordinary laws of science suppose a fluid emanating from the experimenters and chiefly from some of them suppose that the will determined

The direction taken by the fluid and you will readily understand the rotation and levitation of that one of the legs of the table toward which is ejected with every action of the will an excess of fluid suppose that the glass causes the fluid to escape and you will understand

How a tumbler placed on the table can interrupt its rotation and that the tumbler placed on one of its sides causes the accumulation of the fluid in the opposite side which in consequence of that is lifted if every one of the experimenters were clever mesmerizes the explanation minus certain important

Details might be acceptable so much for the power of human will on inanimate matter according to the Learned minister of Lou philli but how about the intelligence exhibited by the table what explanation does he give as to answers obtained through the agency of this table to questions answers which could not

Possibly have been the reflections of the brain of those present one of the favorite theories of De gas Baron for their own ideas were quite the reverse of the very liberal philosophy given by this wonderful table on this he is silent anything but Spirits whether human satanic or Elemental thus the simultaneous

Concentration of thought and the accumulation of fluid will be found no better than the unconscious cerebration and psychic force of other scientists we must try again and we may predict beforehand that the thousand in one theories of science will prove of no avail until they will confess that this

Force far from being a projection of the accumulated Wills of the circle is on the contrary a force which is abnormal foreign to themselves and Supra intelligent Professor thur who denies the theory of departed human Spirits rejects the Christian devil Doctrine and shows himself unwilling to pronounce in

Favor of Crook’s Theory the sixth that of the hermetist and ancient theorists adopts the one which he says in his letter the most prudent and makes him feel strong against everyone moreover he accepts as little of The deas Baron’s hypothesis of unconscious willpower this is what he says in his

Work as to the announced phenomena such as the levitation without contact and the displacement of furniture by invisible hands unable to demonstrate their impossibility a priori no one has the right to treat as absurd the serious evidences which affirm their occurrence page nine as to the theory proposed by m

De gasparin th judges it very severely while admitting that in the experiments of valeries says de merville the seat of the force might have been any individual and we say that it was intrinsic and extrinsic at the same time and that the will might be generally necessary page

20 he repeats but what he had said in his preface to ITT M de gasparin presents us with crude facts and the explanations following he offers for what they are worth breathe on them and not many will be found standing after this no very little if anything will

Remain of his explanations as to facts they are henceforth demonstrated as Mr krooks tells us Professor thur refutes all these explanations and considers the effects due to A peculiar substance fluid or agent pervading in a manner similar to The luminiferous Ether of the scientists all matter nervous organic or inorganic which he terms

Psycho he enters into full discussions as to the properties of the state or form or matter and proposes the term tinic Force for the power exerted when the Mind acts at a distance through the influence of the psycho Mr Crooks remarks further that Professor th’s EIC force and his own

Psychic Force are evidently equivalent terms we certainly could very easily demonstrate that the two forces are identical moreover the astral or ceral light as explained by The Alchemist and elus Levi in his dogi a rituel deot mai and that under the name of aassa or life principle this all pervading force was

Known to the gymnosophists Hindu magicians and adepts of all the countries thousands of years ago and that it is still known to them and used at present by the theban llamas fakir theurgists of all nationalities and even by many of the Hindu jugglers in many cases of Trance artificially induced by mesmerization it

Is also quite possible even quite probable that it is the spirit of the subject which Acts under the guidance of the operator’s will but if the medium remains conscious and psychophysical phenomena occur which indicate a direct intelligence then unless it be conceded that he is a magician and can project his double

Physical exhaustion can signify nothing more than nervous prostration the proof that he is the passive instrument of unseen entities controlling occult potencies seems conclusive even if th’s e tenic and Crooks psychic Force are substantially of the same derivation the respective discoverers seem to differ widely as to the properties and potencies of this

Force while Professor thi candidly admits that the phenomena are often produced by Wills not human and so of course gives a qualified endorsement to Mr Crook’s Theory number six the latter admitting the genuiness of the phenomena has as yet pronounced no definite opinion as to their

Cause thus we find that neither M The Who investigated these manifestations with the gasparon in 1854 nor Mr crook who conceded their undeniable genuiness in 1874 have reached anything definite both are chemists physicists and very learned men both have given all their attention to the puzzling question and besides

These two scientists there were many others who while coming to the same conclusion have hather to been as unable to furnish the world with a final solution it follows then that in 20 years none of the scientists have made a single step toward unraveling of the mystery which remains as immovable and

Impregnable as the walls of an enchanted castle and a fairy tale would it be too impertinent to surmise that perhaps our modern scientists have got in what the French term unir visu that hampered by the weight of their materialism and the insufficiency of what they named the exact Sciences to demonstrate to them

Tangibly the existence of a spiritual Universe people then inhabited much more than our visible one they are doomed forever to creep around inside that Circle unwilling rather than unable to penetrate Beyond its Enchanted ring and explore in its length and breadth it is but Prejudice which keeps them from making a compromise with

Well-established facts and seek alliance with such expert magneti and mesmerizes as were dup Po and reazon what then is produced from Death inquired Socrates of cbes life was the reply can the Soul since it is Immortal be anything else than imperishable the seed cannot develop unless it is in part consumed says Professor

LMP it is not quickened unless it die says St Paul a flower blossoms then Withers and dies it leaves a fragrance behind which long after its delicate petals are but a little dust still lingers in the air our material sense may not be cognizant of it but it

Nevertheless exists let a note be struck on an instrument and the faintest sound produces an eternal Echo disturbance is created on the invisible waves of the shoreless ocean of space the vibration is never wholly lost its energy being once carried from the world of matter into the immaterial

World will live forever and man we are asked to believe man the living thinking reasoning entity the indwelling deity of our Nature’s crowning Masterpiece will evacuate his casket and be no more would the principle of continuity which exists even for the so-called inorganic matter for a floating atom be denied to the

Spirit whose attributes are Consciousness memory mind love really the very idea is preposterous the more we think and the more we learn the more difficult it becomes for us to account for the atheism of the scientist we may readily understand that a man ignorant of the laws of nature

Unlearned in either chemistry or physics may be fatally drawn into materialism through his very ignorance his incapacity of understanding the philosophy of the exact Sciences or drawing any inference by analogy from the visible to the invisible a natural born metaphysician an ignorant dreamer May awake abruptly

And say to himself I dreamed it I have no tangible proof of that which I imagined it is all an illusion Etc but for a man of science acquainted with the characteristics of the universal energy to maintain that life is merely a phenomenon of matter species of energy

Amounts simply to a confession of his own incapability of analyzing and properly understanding the Alpha and the Omega even of that matter sincere skepticism as to the immortality of man’s soul is a malady a Mal formation of the physical brain and has existed in every age as there are

Infants born with a call upon their heads so there are men who are incapable to their last hour of ridding themselves of that kind of call evidently enveloping their organs of spirituality but it is quite another feeling which makes them reject the possibility of spiritual and magical

Phenomena the true name for that feeling is Vanity we can neither produce nor explain it hence it does not exist and moreover could never have existed such as the irrefutable argument of our present day philosophers some 30 years ago e Sal started the world of the credulous by

His work the philosophy of Magic the book claimed to unveil the whole of the Miracles of the Bible as well as those of the Pagan sanctuaries its resume ran thus long ages of observation a great knowledge for those days of ignorance of Natural Sciences and philosophy imposture lerine Optics fantasmagoria

Exaggeration final and logical conclusion theurgists prophets magicians Rascals and naves the rest of the world fools among many other conclusive proofs the reader can find him offering the following the enthusiastic Disciples of amamus affirmed that when he prayed he was raised to the height of 10 cubits

From the ground and dupes to the same metaphor although Christians have had the Simplicity to attribute a similar Miracle to St CLA and St Francis of aisi hundreds of Travelers claimed to have seen fakir produce the same phenomena and they were all thought either Liars or hallucinated but it was but yesterday

That the same phenomena was witnessed and endorsed by a well-known scientist it was produced under test conditions declared by Mr Crooks to be genuine and to be beyond the possibility of an illusion or a trick and so was it manifested many a time before and attested by numerous Witnesses though

The latter are now invariably disbelieved peace to thy scientific ashes oh credulous usbi Sal who knows but before the close of the present Century popular wisdom will have invented a new proverb as incredibly credulous as a scientist why should it appear so impossible that when the spirit is once

Separated from its body it may have the power to animate some evanescent form create out of that magical psychic or tinic or ethereal force with the help of the elementaries who furnish it with the sublimated matter of their own bodies the only difficulty is to realize the

Fact that surrounding space is not an empty void but a reservoir filled to the repletion with the models of all things that ever were that are and that will be and with beings of countless races unlike our own seemingly Supernatural facts Supernatural in that they openly contradict the demonstrated natural laws

Of gravitation as in the above mentioned instance of levitation are recognized by many scientists everyone who has dared to investigate with thoroughness has found himself compelled to admit their existence only in their unsuccessful efforts to account for the phenomena on theories based on the laws of such forces as were already

Known some of the highest representatives of science have involved themselves in inextricable difficulties in his resume derville describes the augmentation of these adversaries of spiritualism as consisting of five paradoxes which he turned terms distractions first distraction that of Faraday who explains the table phenomena by the table which pushes you in

Consequence of the resistance which pushes it back second distraction that of babon explaining all the communications by wraps which are produced as he says in good faith and with perfect conscientiousness correct in every way and sense by ventriloquism the use of which faculty implies of necessity bad faith third

Distraction that of Dr chevr explaining the faculty of moving furniture without contact by the preliminary acquisition of that faculty fourth distraction that of the French Institute and its members who consent to accept the Miracles on condition that the latter will not contradict in any way those natural laws

Which with they are acquainted the fifth distraction that of M de gasparin introduc producing as a very simple and perfectly Elementary phenomena that which everyone rejects precisely because no one ever saw the like of it while the great world-known scientists indulge in such fantastic theories some less known

Neurologists find an explanation for a cult phenomena of every kind in an abnormal effluvium resulting from epilepsy another would treat mediums and Poets too we may infer with esopo and ammonia and declare every one of the Believers and spiritual manifestations lunatics and hallucinated Mystics to the latter lecturer and

Professed pathologist is commended that sensible bit of evidence to be found in the New Testament physician heal thyself truly no sane man would so sweepingly charge Insanity upon 446 millions of people in various parts of the world who believe in the Intercourse of spirits with ourselves considering all this it

Remains to to us but to wonder at the Preposterous presumption of these men who claim to be regarded by right of learning as the high Priests of science to classify a phenomena they know nothing about surely several millions of their countrymen and women if deluded deserve at least as much attention as

Potato bugs or grasshoppers but instead of that what do we find the Congress of the United States at the demand of the American Association for the advancement of Science and now statutes for organization of national insect commissions chemists are busying themselves in boiling frogs and bugs geologists amuse their Leisure by

Osteological surveys of armor-plated ganoid and discuss the odontology of the various species of dines and entomologists suffer their enthusiasm to carry them to the length of suing on grasshoppers boiled fried and in soup meanwhile millions of Americans are either losing themselves in the Maze of crazy delusions according

To the opinion of some of these very learned encyclopedists or perishing physically from nervous disorders brought on or brought out by mediumistic dases at one time there was reason to hope that Russian scientists would have undertaken the task of giving the phenomena a careful and impartial study a commission was appointed by the

Imperial University of St Petersburg with Professor MF the great physicist at its head the advertised program provided for a series of 40 seances to test mediums and invitations were extended to all of this class who chose to come to the Russian capital and submit their powers to examination as a rule they refused

Doubtless from a previous trap of that had been laid for them after eight sittings upon a shallow pretext and just when the manifestations were becoming interesting the commission prejudged the case and published a decision adverse to the claims of mediis instead of pursuing dignified scientific methods they set spies to

Peep through the keyholes professor mendelev declared in a public lecture that spiritualism or any such belief in our souls immortality was a mixture of superstition delusion and fraud adding that every manifestation of such nature including mind reading trance and other psychological phenomena we must suppose could be and was produced by means of

Clever apparatus and Machinery concealed under the clothing of mediums after such a public exhibition of ignorance and Prejudice Mr butlerov professor of chemistry at the St Petersburg University and Mr aov councelor of State in the same city who had been invited to assist on the committee for mediums became so

Disgusted that they withdrew having published their protests in the Russian papers they were supported by the majority of the press who did not spare either mendelev or his officious committee with their sarcasms the public acted fairly in that case 130 names of the most influential persons of the best Society of St

Petersburg many of them no spiritualists at all but simply investigators added their signatures to the well-deserved protest the inevitable result of such a procedure followed Universal attention was drawn to the question of spiritualism private circles were organized throughout the Empire some of the most liberal journals began to

Discuss the subject and as we write a new commission is being organized to finish the interrupted task but now as a matter of course they will do their Duty less than ever they have a better pretext than they ever had in the pretended expose of the medium slay by Professor Lancaster of London

True true to the evidence of one scientist and his friend Mass Lancaster and Donan the accused opposed the testimony of Wallace Crooks and a host of others which totally nullifies an accusation based merely on circumstantial evidence and Prejudice as the London spectator very pertinently observes it is really a pure

Superstition and nothing else to assume that we are so fully acquainted with the laws of nature that even carefully examined facts tested by an experienced Observer ought to be cast aside as utterly Unworthy of credit only because they do not at first sight seem to be in

Keeping with what is most clearly known already to assume as Professor Lancaster appears to do that because there are fraud and credulity and plenty to be found in connection with these facts as there is no doubt in connection with all nervous diseases fraud and crul will account for all the carefully attested

Statements of accurate and conscientious observers is to saw away at the very branch of the tree of knowledge on which inductive science necessarily rests and to bring the whole structure toppling to the ground but what matters all this to scientists this torrent of superstition which according to them sweeps away

Millions of bright intellects in its impetuous course cannot reach them the modern delu called spiritualism is unable to affect their strong Minds and the muddy waves of the flood must expand their raging Fury without wetting even the souls or the boots surely it must be but traditional

Stubbornness on the part of the creator that prevents him from confessing what a poor chance his miracles have in our day of blinding professed scientists by this time he ought to know to take notice that long ago they decided to write on the porticos of their universities and

Colleges science commands that God shall not do Miracles upon this spot both the Infidel spiritualists and the Orthodox Roman Catholics seem to have leagued themselves this year against the iconoclastic pretentions of materialism increase of skepticism has developed of late a like increase of credulity the champions of the Bible

Divine Miracles rival the panagis mediumistic phenomena and the Middle Ages revive in the 19th century once more we see the Virgin Mary resume her epistolary correspondence with the faithful children of her church and while the angel friends scribble messages to spiritualists through their mediums the mother of God drops letters

Direct from Heaven to Earth the shrine of notam dels has turned into a spiritualistic cabinet for materializations while the cabinets of popular American mediums are transformed into sacred shrines into which Muhammad Bishop pul Joon ofar and other aristocratic Spirits from Over the dark river having descended materialized in

Full light and if the Virgin Mary is seen taking her daily walk in the woods about lurs in full human form why not the Apostle of Islam and the late Bishop of Louisiana either both Miracles are possible or both kinds of these manifestations the Divine as well as the spiritual are errant

Impostures time alone will prove which but meanwhile as science refuses the loan of her magic lamp to illuminate these Mysteries common people must go stumbling on whether they mired or not the recent Miracles at Lords having been unfavorably discussed in the London papers monor Capel communicates to the

Times the views of the Roman Catholic Church in the following terms as to the miraculous cures which are affected I would refer your readers to the calm judicious work L grot dels written by Dr doou an eminent resident practitioner inspector of epidemic diseases for the district and medical

Assistant of the court of justice he prefaces a number of detailed cases of miraculous cures which he says he has studied with great care and perseverance with these words I declare that these cures affected at the sanctuary of Lords by means of the water of the fountain have established their

Supernatural character in the the eyes of men of good faith I ought to confess that without these cures my mind little prone to listen to miraculous explanations of any kind would have had a great difficulty in accepting even this fact The Apparition remarkable as it is from any points of view but the

Cures of which I’ve been so often an ocular witness have given to my mind a light which does not permit me to ignore the importance of the visits of bernardet to The Grotto and the reality of The Apparition which she was favored the testimony of a distinguished medical

Man who was carefully watched from the beginning Bernadet and the miraculous cures of The Grotto is at least worthy of respectful consideration I may add that the vast number of those who come to The Grotto do so to repent their sins to increase their piety to pray for the Regeneration

Of their country to profess publicly their belief in the Son of God and his Immaculate mother many come to be cured of bodily ailments and on the testimony of eyewitnesses several return home freed from their sickness to ADE with non-belief as does your article those who use also the Waters of the Pyrenees

Is as reasonable as to charg with unbelief the magistrates who inflict punishment on the peculiar people for neglecting to have Medical Aid Health obliged me to pass the winters of 1860 to 1867 at pow this gave me the opport opportunity of making the most minute inquiry into The Apparition at

Lords after frequent and lengthened examinations of burn a de and of some of the Miracles affected I am convinced that if facts are to be received on human testimony then has The Apparition at Lords every claim to be received as an undeniable fact it is however no part of

The Catholic faith and may be accepted or rejected by any Catholic without the least praise or condemnation let the reader observe the sentence we have italicized this makes it clear that the Catholic Church despite her infallibility and her liberal postage convention with the Kingdom of Heaven is content to accept

Even the validity of divine Miracles upon human testimony now when we turn to the report of Mr huxley’s recent New York lectures on Evolution we find him saying that it is upon human historical evidence that we depend for the greater part of our knowledge for the doings of

The past in a lecture on BI ology he has said every man who has the interest of Truth at heart must earnestly desire that every well-founded and just criticism could be made should be made but it is essential that the critic should know what he is talking about an

Aphorism that its author should recall when he undertakes to pronounce upon psychological subjects and this to his views as expressed above and who could ask for a better platform upon which to meet him here we have a representative materialist and a representative Catholic prelate enunciating an identical view of the sufficiency of

Human testimony to prove facts that it suits the prejudices of each to believe after this what need for either the student of occultism or even the spiritualist to hunt about for endorsements of the argument they have so longed and so persistently Advanced that the psychological phenomena of ancient and modern theurgists being

Super abundantly proven upon human testimony must be accepted as facts church and college having appealed to the tribunal of human evidence they cannot deny the rest of mankind in equal privilege one of the fruits of the recent agitation in London on the subject of mediumistic phenomena is the expression of some remarkably liberal

Views on the part of the secular press in any case we are for admitting spiritualism to a place among tolerated beliefs and letting it alone accordingly says the London Daily News in 1876 it has many voies who are as intelligent as most of us and to whom

Any obvious imp palpable defect in the evidence meant to convince must have been obvious and palpable long ago some of the wisest men in the world believed in ghosts and would have continued to do so even though half a dozen persons in succession had been convicted of frightening people with Sham

Goblins it is not for the first time in the history of the world that the invisible world has to tend against the materialistic skepticism of Soul blind seduces Plato deplores such an unbelief and refers to this pernicious tendency more than once in his works from capila the Hindu philosopher who many centuries

Before Christ demer to the claim of the Mystic yogan that in ecstasy a man has the power of seeing deity face to face and conversing with the highest beings down to the voltarian of the 18th century who laughed at everything that was held Sacred by other people each age had its unbelieving

Thomases did they ever succeed in checking the progress of truth no more than the ignorant bigots who sat in judgment over Galileo checked the progress of the Earth’s rotation no exposures whatever are able to vitally affect the stability or instability of a belief which Humanity inherited from the first races of men those

Who if we can believe in the evolution of spiritual man as in that of the physical one had the great truth from the lips of their ancestors the gods of their fathers that were on the other side of the flood the identity of the Bible with the legends of the Hindu

Sacred books and the cosmogyral of the myopic ages will be found to have but allegorized the greatest truths of geology and anthropology it is in these ridiculous expressed Ables that science will have to look for her missing links otherwise whence such strange coincidences in the respective histories of Nations and

Peoples so widely thrown apart whence that identity of primitive conceptions which fables and legends though they are termed now contain in them nevertheless the kernel of historical facts of a truth thickly overgrown with the husks of popular embellishment but still a truth compare only this verse of Genesis

Six and it came to pass when men began to multiply on the face of the Earth and daughters were born unto them that the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair and they took them wives of all which they chose there were

Giants in the earth in those days Etc with this part of the Hindu cosmogeny in the vdas which speaks of The Descent of the brahmans the first Brahman complains of being alone among all his Brethren without a wife not not withstanding that the Eternal advises him to devote his days solely to the

Study of the Sacred knowledge Veda the first born of mankind insists provoked at such ingratitude the Eternal gave Brahman a wife of the race of the D or Giants from whom all the brahmans maternally descended thus the entire Hindu priesthood is descended on the one hand from the superior Spirits

The sons of God and from dainy a daughter of the Earthly Giants the Primitive men and they bear children to them the same became Mighty Men which were of old men of renown the same is found in the Scandinavian cosmogonical fragment and the Adda is given the description to

Gangler by har one of the three informants har jafu har and trdy of the first man called Burr the father of bore who took for wife Bessa the daughter of the giant boara of the race of the Primitive Giants the full and interesting narrative may be found in

The pros at a sections 4 to 8 in malet’s Northern Antiquities the same groundwork underlies The Grecian fables about the Titans and may be found in the legend of the Mexicans the four successive races of the pop ofo it constitutes one of the many ends to be found in the entangled

And seemingly inextricable sche of mankind viewed as a psych olical phenomena belief in supernaturalism would otherwise be inexplicable to say that it sprang up and grew and developed throughout the countless ages without either cause or the least firm basis to rest upon but merely as an empty fancy would be to

Utter as great an absurdity as the theological doctrine that the Universe sprang into creation out of nothing it is too late now to kick against an Evidence which manifests itself in the full glare of noon liberal as well as Christian papers and the organs of the most advanced scientific

Authorities begin to protest unanimously against the dogmatism and narrow prejudices of sism a Christian World a religious paper adds its voice to the list of unbelieving London press following is a good specimen of its common sense if a medium it says can be shown ever so conclusively to be an impostor we shall

Still object to the disposition manifested by by persons of some Authority in scientific papers to poo poo and knock on the head all careful inquiry into those subjects of which Mr Barrett took note in his paper before the British Association because spiritualists have committed themselves to many absurdities

That is no reason why the phenomenon to which they appeal should be scouted as Unworthy of examination they may be mesmeric or Clairvoyant or something else but let our wise men tell us what they are and not snub us as ignorant people too often snub inquiring youth but the easy but unsatisfactory

Apothogy little children should not ask questions thus the time has come when the scientists have lost all their right to be addressed with the miltonian verse Oh thou who for the testimony of truth Hast borne Universal reproach sad degeneration and one that recalls the exclamation of that doctor of phys music

Mentioned 180 Years Ago by Dr Henry Moore and who upon hearing the story of the drummer of tedworth and of Anne Walker Cried Out presently if this be true I’ve been in a wrong box all this time and must begin my account a new but in our Century not withstanding

Huxley’s endorsement of the value of human testimony even Dr Henry Moore has become an Enthusiast and a visionary both of which United in the same person constitute a canting Madman what psychology has long lacked to make its mysterious laws better understood and applied to the ordinary as well as

Extraordinary Affairs of life is not facts these it has had in abundance the need has been for the recording and classification for trained observers and competent analysts from the scientific body these ought to have been supplied if error has prevailed and Superstition run Riot these many centuries throughout

Christendom it is The Misfortune Of The Common People the reproach of science the generations have come and gone each Furnishing its quota of Martyrs to conscience and moral courage and psychology is little better understood in our day than it was when the heavy hand of the Vatican sent those

Brave unfortunates to their untimely doom and branded their memories with the stigma of heresy and sorcery chapter five I am the spirit which still denies mefisto in faou the spirit of Truth whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him Gospel according to John 14:17 millions of spiritual creatures

Walk the earth unseen both when we wake and when we sleep Milton mere intellectual Enlightenment cannot recognize the spiritual as the sun puts out of fire so Spirit puts out the eyes of mere intellect W howt there has been an infinite confusion of names to express one and the same thing the chaos

Of the Ancients the zoroastrian sacred Fire or the anus Byam of the pares the Hermes fire the elmes fire of the ancient Germans the lightning of seil the burning torch of Apollo the flame on the altar of pan the inextinguishable fire in the temple on the

Acropolis and in that of Vesta the fire flame of Pluto’s Helm the brilliant Sparks on the hats of the dioscuri on the Gorgon head the Helm of paus and the staff of mercury the Egyptian Tha or raah the Grecian Zeus kabes the descending the Pentecostal fire tongues the burning bush of Moses

The pillar of fires of The Exodus and the burning lamp of Abraham the Eternal fire of the bottomless pit the delic oracular vapors the ceral light of the rosac crucians the aassa of the Hindu adeps the astralite of elphas Levi the nerve AA and the fluid of the magneti

The odd of renback the fire globe or meteor cat of babon the pyod an EIC force of theory the psychic force of Sergeant Cox and Mr Kooks the atmospheric magnetism of some naturalists galvanism and finally electricity are but various names for many different manifestations or effects of the same mysterious all pervading

Cause the Greek archaus sir e Buller Litton in his coming race describes it as the vill used by the Subterranean populations and allowed his readers to take it for a fiction these people he says considered that in the vill they had arrived at the unity and natural energetic

Agencies and proceeds to show that Faraday intimated them under the more cautious term of correlation thus I have long held an opinion almost amounting to a conviction in common I believe with many other lovers of natural knowledge that the various forms under which the forces of matter are made manifest have

One common origin or in other words are so directly related and naturally dependent that they are convertible as it were into one another and possess equivalents of power in their action absurd and unscientific as may appear our comparison of a fictitious vill invented by the great novelist and

The Primal force of the equally great experimentalist with the cabalistic astral light it is nevertheless the true definition of this Force discoveries are constantly being made to corroborate the statement thus boldly put forth since we began to write this part of our book an announcement

Has been made in a number of papers of the supposed discovery of a new Force by Mr Edison the electrician of Newark New Jersey which force seems to have little in common with electricity or galvanism except the principle of conductivity if demonstrated it may remain for a long time under some simous

Scientific name but nevertheless it will be but one of the numerous family of children brought forth from the commencement of time by our calistic mother the astral virgin in fact the discoverer says that it is as distinct and has as regular laws as heat magnetism or electricity the journal which contains

The first account of the discovery adds that Mr Edison thinks that it exists in connection with heat and that it can also be generated by independent and as yet undiscovered means another of the most startling of recent discoveries is the possibility of annihilating distance between human voices by means of the telephone

Distance Sounder an instrument invented by Professor a Graham Bell this possibility first suggested by the little lovers Telegraph consisting of small Tin Cup with Vellum and Drug twine apparatus by which a conversation can be carried on at a distance of 200 ft has developed into the telephone

Which will become The Wonder of this age a long conversation has taken place between Boston and Cambridge Port by Telegraph every word being distinctly heard and perfectly understood and the modulations of voices being quite distinguishable according to the official report the voice is seized upon

So to to say and held in form by a magnet and the sound wave transmitted by electricity acting in unison and cooperating with the magnet the whole success depends upon a perfect control of the electric currents and the power of the magnets used with which the former must cooperate The

Invention reports the paper may be rudely described as a sort of trumpet over the bellmouth of which is drawn a delicate membrane which when the voice is thrown into the tube swells outward in proportion to the force of the sound wave to the outer side of the membrane

Is attached a piece of metal which as the mem brain swells outward connects with a magnet and this with the electric circuit is controlled by the operator by some principle not yet fully understood the electric current transmits the sound wave just as delivered by the voice in the trumpet

And The Listener at the other end of the line with a twin or faximile trumpet at his ear hears every word disting L and readily detects the modulations of the speaker’s voice thus in the presence of such wonderful discoveries of our age and the further magical possibilities lying

Latent and yet undiscovered in the boundless realm of Nature and further in view of the great probability that Edison’s force and Professor Graham Bell’s telephone May unsettle if not utterly upset all our ideas of the imponderable fluids would it not be well for such persons as may be tempted to

Diverse our statements to wait and see whether they will be corroborated or refuted by further discoveries only in connection with these discoveries we may perhaps well remind our readers of the many hints to be found in the ancient histories as to a certain secret in the possession of the Egyptian priesthood who could

Instantly communicate during the celebration of the mysteries from one Temple to another even though the former were at thees and the latter at the other end of the country Tre the Legends attributing it as a matter of course to the invisible tribes of the air which carry messages for Mortals the author of

Pre-adamite man quotes an instance which being given merely on his own authority and he seeming uncertain whether the story comes from macrinus or some other writer may be taken for what it is worth he found good evidence he says during his stay in Egypt that one of the

Cleopatras sent news by a wire to all the cities from heliopolis to elephantine on the upper Nile it is not so long since Professor Tindall ushered us into a new world peopled with Airy shapes of the most ravishing Beauty the discovery consists he says in subjecting the vapors of volatile

Liquids to the action of concentrated sunlight or to the concentrated beam of the electric light the vapors of certain nitrites and iodides and acids are subjected to the A C of the light in an experimental tube lying horizontally and so arranged that the axis of the tube

And that of the parallel beams issuing from the lamp are coincident the vapors form clouds of gorgeous tints and arrange themselves into the shapes of vases of bottles and cones and nests of six or more of shells of tulips roses sunflowers leaves and of involved Scrolls in one case he tells us the

Cloud Bud grew rapidly into a serpent head a mouth was formed and from the cloud a cord of cloud resembling a tongue was discharged finally to cap the climax of marbles once it positively assumed the form of a fish with eyes gills and feelers the tuness of the

Animal form was displayed throughout and no disc coil or Speck existed on one side that did not exist on the other these phenomena may possibly be explained in part by the mechanical action of of a beam of Light which Mr Crooks has recently demonstrated for instance it is a supposable case that

The beams of light may have constituted a horizontal axis about which the Disturbed molecules of the vapors gathered into the forms of globes and spindles but how account for the fish and the Serpent’s head and the vases the flowers of different varieties the shells this seems to offer a dilemma to

Science as baffling as the meteor cat of babon we not learn that tindel ventured as absurd an explanation of his extraordinary phenomena as that of the Frenchman about his those who have not given attention to the subject may be surprised to find out how much was known in former days of

That all pervading subtile principle which has recently been baptized the universal ether before proceeding we desire once more to enunciate in two categorical propositions what was hinted at before these propositions were demonstrated laws with the ancient theorists one the so-called miracles to begin with Moses and end with cagliostro when genuin whereas de

Gasparon very justly insinuates in his work on the phenomena perfectly in accordance with natural law hence no Miracles electricity and magnetism were unquestionably used in the production of some of the prodigies but now the same as then they are put in requisition by every sensitive who is made to use

Unconsciously these Powers by The Peculiar nature of his or her organization which serves as a conductor for some of these imponderable fluids and yet so imperfectly known to science this force is the prolific parent of numberless attributes and properties many or rather most of which are as yet unknown to Modern

Physics two the phenomena of natural magic to be witnessed in cam India Egypt and other Oriental countries bear no relationship whatever to slight of hand the one being an absolute physical effect due to the action of occult natural forces the other a mere deceptive result obtained by dextrous manipulation supplemented with

Confederacy the theurgists of all periods schools and countries produced their wonders because they were perfectly familiar with the imponderable in their effects but otherwise perfectly tangible waves of the astral they controlled the currents by guiding them with their willpower the Wonders were both of physical and psychological character the former embracing effects

Produced upon material objects the latter the mental phenomena of Mesmer and his successors this class has been represented in our time by two illustrious men dup and reazon whose wonderful powers were well attested in France and other countries mesmerism is the most important branch of magic and its phenomena are the

Effects of the universal agent which underlies all magic and is produced at all ages the so-called Miracles the Ancients called it chaos Plato and the pythagoreans named it the soul of the world according to the Hindus the deity in the shape of ether pervades all things it is the invisible

But as we have said before two tangible fluid among other names this Universal Proteus or the nebulous almight Mighty as deerville calls it in derision was termed by the theorist the living fire the spirit of light and mages this last appalation indicates its magnetic properties and shows its magical nature

For as truly expressed by one of its enemies are two branches growing from the same trunk and shooting forth the same resultants magnetism is a word for the derivation of which we have to look to an incredible early Epic the stone called magnet is believed by

Many to owe its name to magnesia a city or District in thessy where these Stones were found in quantity We Believe however the opinion of the hermetist to be the correct one the word mag Magus is derived from the Sanskrit mahagi the great or wise the anointed by the Divine

Wisdom Yus is the Mythic founder of the y MP the priests the priests Trace their own wisdom to the Divine intelligence the various cosmy showed that the archal Universal Soul was held by every nation as the mind of the demiurgic Creator the Sophia of the gnostics or the Holy Ghost as a female

Principle as the Magi derived their name from it so the magnesian stone or magnet was called in their honor for they were the first to discover its wonderful properties their Temple dotted the country in all directions and among these were some temples of Hercules hence the stone when it once became

Known that the priests used it for their Curative and magical purposes received the name of the magnesian or herculan stone Socrates speaking of it remarks Ides calls it the magnesian stone but the Common People the herculine it was the country in stone which were called after the Magi not the

Magi after one or the other plyy informs us that the wedding ring among the Romans was magnetized by the priest before the ceremony the old Pagan historians are careful to keep silent on certain Mysteries of the wise Magi and pus was warned in a dream he says not to

Unveil the holy rights of the Temple of demer and pranie at Athens modern science after having ineffectually denied animal magnetism has has found herself forced to accept it as a fact it is now a recognized property of human and animal organization as to its psychological occult influence theem battle with it in

Our Century more ferociously than ever it is the more to be regretted and even wondered at as the representatives of exact science are unable to either explain or even offer us anything like a reasonable hypothesis for the undeniable mysterious potency contained in the simple magnet we begin to have daily

Proofs that these potencies underly the theoric Mysteries and therefore might perhaps explain the occult faculties possessed by ancient and modern theurgists as well as a good many of their most astounding achievements such were the gifts transmitted by Jesus to some of his disciples at the moment of his

Miraculous cures the Nazarene felt a power issuing from him Socrates in his dialogue with FIS tells him of his familiar God Demon and his power of either imparting his socrates’s wisdom to his disciples or preventing it from benefiting those he Associates with brings the following instance in

Corroboration of his words I will tell you Socrates says aristedes a thing incredible indeed by the gods but true I have made a prophecy when I associated with you even if I was only in the same house though not in the same room room but more so when I was in

The same room and much more when I looked at you I made a proficiency when I associated with you even if I was only in the same house though not in the same room but more so when I was in the same room and much more when I looked at you

But I made by far the greatest proficiency when I sat near you and touched you this is the modern magnetism and mesmerism of dup and other Masters who when they have subjected a person to their fluidic influence can impart to them all their thoughts even at a distance and with an irresistible power

Forced their subject to obey their mental orders but how far better was this psychic Force known to the ancient philosophers we can glean some information on that subject from the earliest sources Pythagoras taught his disciples that God is the universal mind diffused through all things and that

This mind by the sole virtue of its Universal sameness could be communicated from one object to another and be made to create all things by the sole willpower of man but the ancient Greeks curios was the god mind noose now choros curios signifies the pure and unmixed nature of intellect wisdom says Plato

Curios is Mercury the Divine wisdom and Mercury is the soul son from whom thought Hermes received this Divine wisdom which in his turn he imparted to the world in his books Hercules is also the Sun the celestial Storehouse of the universal magnetism or rather Hercules is the magnetic light which when having made

Its way through the opened Eye Of Heaven enters into the regions of our planet and thus becomes the Creator Hercules passes through the 12 labors the Valiant Titan he is called father mother of all and self-born Aus Hercules the son is killed by the devil Typhon and so is Osiris who is the

Father and brother of Horus and at the same time is identical with him and we must not forget that the magnet was called the bone of Horus and iron the bone of Typhon he is called Hercules Invictus only when he descends to Hades the Subterranean garden and plucking the

Golden apples from the Tree of Life slays the dragon the rough Titanic power the lining of every sun god opposes its force of blind matter to the Divine magnetic Spirit which tries to harmonize everything in nature all the sun Gods with their symbol the visible Sun are the creators

Of physical nature only the spiritual is the work of the highest God the concealed the central spiritual son and of his demiurge the Divine mind of Plato and the Divine wisdom of Hermes Tris magistus the wisdom effused from Olam or Kronos after the distribution of pure

Fire in the samran Mysteries a new life began this was the New Birth that is alluded to by Jesus in his nocturnal conversation with Nicodemus initiated into the Most Blessed of all Mysteries being ourselves pure we become just and holy with wisdom even breathed on them and saith unto

Them take the holy Numa and this simple Act of willpower was sufficient to impart vaticination in its nobler and most perfect form if both the initiator and the initiated were worthy of it to deride this gift even in its present aspect as the corrupt Offspring and lingering remains of an ignorant age

Of superstition and hastily to condemn it as Unworthy of sober investigation would be as unphilosophical as it is wrong remarks the Reverend JB gross to remove the veil which hides our vision from the future has been attempted in all ages of the world and therefore the

Propensity to pry into the lap of time contemplated as one of the faculties of human mind comes recommended to us under the sanction of God znas the Swiss reformer attested the comprehensiveness of his faith in the Providence of the Supreme Being in the Cosmopolitan doctrine that the Holy

Ghost was not excluded from the more worthy portion of the Heathen World admitting its truth we cannot easily conceive a valid reason why a heathen thus favored should not be capable of true prophecy now what is this Mystic primordial substance in the Book of Genesis at the beginning of the first

Chapter it is termed the face of the waters said to have been incubated by the spirit of God job mentions in chapter 26 five that dead things are formed from under the waters and inhabitants thereof in the original text instead of dead things it is written dead RAF Giants or Mighty primitive men

From whom Evolution May one day Trace our present race in the Egyptian mythology nef the Eternal unrevealed God is represented by a snake emblem of Eternity encircling a water Ur with its head hovering over the waters which it incubates with its breath in this casee the serpent is the Agatha

Demon the good spirit in the opposite aspect of the cacodemon the bad one in the Scandinavian addas the Honeydew the food of the Gods and of the creative busy yrail bees Falls during the hours of night when the atmosphere is impregnated with humidity and in the northern mythologies as the passive

Principle of creation it typifies the creation of the universe Out of Water this due is the astral light and one of its combinations and possesses creative as well as destructive properties in the caldan legend of bosis aanes or Dagon the manfish instructing the people shows the infant World created out of water

And all beings originating from this Prima Materia Moses teaches that only earth and water can bring a living soul and we read in the scriptures that herbs could not grow until the Eternal caused it to rain upon the Earth in the Mexican popoo man is created out of mud or clay

Terra taken from under the water Brahma creates lus the great money or first man Seated on his Lotus only after having been called into being spirits who thus enjoyed among Mortals a priority of existence and he creates him out of water air and Earth Alchemists claim that the primordial or pre-adamic earth

When reduced to its first substance is in its second stage of transformation like Clear Water the first being the alast proper this primordial substance is said to contain within itself the essence of all that goes to make up man it is not only the elements of his

Physical being but even the breath of life itself in a latent State ready to be awakened this it derives from the incubation of the spirit of God upon the face of the water Waters chaos in fact this substance is chaos itself from this it was the paracelsus

Claimed to be able to make his homunculi and this is why phes the great natural philosopher maintained that water was the principle of all things in nature what is the primordial chaos but ether the modern ether not such as recognized by our scientists but such as it was known to the ancient philosophers

Long before the time of Moses ether with all its mysterious and occult properties containing in itself the germs of universal creation ether the celestial virgin the spiritual mother of every existing form and being from whose bosom as soon as incubated by the Divine Spirit are called into existence matter

And life force and action electricity magnetism heat light and chemical action are so little understood even now that fresh facts are constantly widening the range of our knowledge who knows where ends the power of this protein giant ether or when its mysterious origin who we mean that

Denies the spirit that works in it and evolves out of it all visible forms it is an easy task to show that the cosmogonical Legends all over the world are based on a knowledge by the Ancients of those Sciences which have Allied themselves in our days to support the doctrine of

Evolution and that further research May demonstrate that they were far better acquainted with the fact of evolution itself embracing both its physical and spiritual aspects than we are now with the old philosophers Evolution was a universal theorem a Doctrine embracing the whole and an established principle while our modern evolutionists are

Enabled to present this merely with speculative theoretics with particular if not wholly negative theorems it is idle for the representatives of our modern wisdom to close the debate and pretend that the question is settled merely because the Obscure phraseology of the Mosaic account clashes with the definite exegesis of exact

Science one fact at least is proved there is not a cosmogonical fragment to whatever Nation it may belong but proves by this Universal allegory of water and the spirit broing over it that no more than our modern physicists did any of them hold the universe to have sprung into exist

Existence out of nothing for all their Legends began with that period when nent Vapors and simaran darkness lay brooding over a fluid Mass ready to start on its journey of activity at the first flutter of the breath of him who is the unrevealed one him they felt if they saw him not

Their spiritual intuitions were not so darkened by the subtle sophistry of the forcoming ages as ours are now if they talk less of the saluran age slowly developing into the Maman and if the cazic time was only recorded by various allegories of the Primitive man the adom

Of our race it is but a negative proof after all that their wise men and leaders did not know of these successive periods as well as we do now in the days of democratus and Aristotle the cycle had already begun to enter on its downward path of progress and if these

Two philosophers could discuss so well the Aton IC Theory and Trace the atom to its material or physical Point their ancestors may have gone further still and followed its Genesis far beyond that limit to where Mr Tindle and others seem rooted to the spot not daring to cross the line of the

Incomprehensible the lost arts are a sufficient proof that if even their achievements in physiography are now doubted because of the unsatisfactory writings of their physicists and naturalists on the other other hand their practical knowledge in cytochemistry and minerology far exceeded our own furthermore they might have been perfectly acquainted with the

Physical history of our globe without publishing their knowledge to the ignorant masses in those ages of religious Mysteries therefore it is not only from the Mosaic books that we mean to aduce proof for our further arguments the ancient Jews got all their knowledge religious as well as profane from the

Nations with which we see them mixed up from the earliest periods even the oldest of all Sciences their cabalistic secret Doctrine may be traced in each detail to its primeval Source upper India or turkistan far before the time of a distinct separation between the Aryan and Semitic Nations the King Solomon so celebrated

By posterity as Josephus the historian says for his magical skill got his secret learning from India through hyam the king of of Oar and perhaps Sheba his ring commonly known as Solomon Seal so celebrated for the potency of its sway over the various kinds of Genie and

Demons in all the popular Legends is equally of Hindu origin writing on the pretentious and abominable skill of the devil worshippers of traven cor the Reverend Samuel matier of the London missionary Society claims at the same time to be in possession of a very old man new script volume of magical

Incantations and spells in the malim language giving directions for erecting a great variety of purposes of course he adds that many of these are fearful in their malignity and obscenity and gives in his work the faximile of some amulets bearing the magical figures and designs

On them we find among them one of the following Legend to remove trembling arising from demoniacal possession write this figure on a plant that has milky juice and drive a nail through it the trembling will seize the figure is the identical Solomon Seal or double triangle of the cabalists did the Hindu

Get it from the Jewish cabalist or the latter from India by inheritance from their greatest King cabalist the wise Solomon but we will leave this trifling dispute to continue to the more interesting question of the astral light and its unknown properties admitting then that this mythical agent is ether

We will proceed to see what and how much of it is known to science with respect to the various effects of different solar rays Robert hunt F FRS remarks in his researches on light and its chemical relations that those rays which give the most light the yellow and the orange rays will not

Produce change of color in the chloride of silver while those rays which have the least Illuminating power the blue and violet produce the greatest change in an exceedingly short time the yellow glasses obstruct scarcely any light the blue glasses may be so dark as to admit of the permeation of a very small

Quantity and still we see that under the Blu-ray both vegetable and animal life manifest an inordinate development while under the yellow Ray it is proportionately arrested how is it possible to account for this satisfactorily upon any other hypothesis than that both animal and vegetable life are differently modified electricom

Magnetic phenomena as yet unknown in their fundamental principles Mr hunt finds that the undulatory theory does not account for the results of his experiments sir David Brewster in his Treatise on Optics showing that the colors of vegetable life arise from a specific attraction which the particles of these bodies

Exercise over the differently colored rays of light and that it is by the Light of the Sun that the colored juices of plants are elaborated that the colors of bodies are changed Etc remarks that it is not easy to allow that such effects can be produced by the

Mere vibration of an ethereal medium and he is forced he says by this class of facts to reason as if light was material Professor Josiah P cook of Harvard University says that he cannot agree with those who regard the wave theory of light is an established principle of science Hershel’s doctrine

That the intensity of light and effect of each undulation is inversely as the square of the distance from the Luminous body if correct damages a good deal if it does not kill the undulatory theory that he is right was proved repeatedly by experiments with photometers and

Though it begins to be much doubted the undulatory theory is still alive as general Pleasanton of Philadelphia has undertaken to combat this anti- Pythagorean hypothesis and has devoted to it a whole volume we cannot do any better than refer the reader to his recent work on the Blu-ray

Etc we leave the theory of Thomas Young Who according to Tindall placed on an immovable basis the undulatory theory of light to hold its own if it can with the Philadelphia experimenter elphas Levi the modern magician describes the astralite in the following sentence we have said that to

Acquire magical power two things are necessary to disengage the will from all servitude and to exercise it in control The Sovereign will is represented in our symbols by the woman who crushes the Serpent’s head and by the resplendant angel who represses the dragon and holds him under his foot and

Spear the great magical agent the Dual current of light the living and astral fire of the Earth has been represented in the ancient theogenes by the serpent with the head of a bull a Ram or a dog it is the double Serpent of the caducus

It is the old Serpent of Genesis but it is also the Brazen Serpent of Moses entwined around the towel that is to say the jard of linga it is also the goat of the witch Sabbath and the baffet of the Templars it is The Hil of the gnostics it is the double

Tail of serpent which forms the legs of the solar of the abraxis finally it is the devil of M Udi’s deerville but in very fact it is the blind Force which Souls have to conquer to liberate themselves from the bonds of the Earth for if their will does not

Free them from this Fatal Attraction they will be absorbed in the current by the force which has produced them and will return to the central and eternal fire this last cabalistic figure of speech not withstanding its strange phraseology is precisely the one used by Jesus and in his mind it could have had

No other significance than the one attributed to to it by the gnostics and the cabalists later the Christian theologians interpreted it differently and with them it became the doctrine of Hell literally though it simply means what it says the astral light or the generator and destroyer of all forms all the magical operations

Continues Levi consists in freeing ones self from the coils of the ancient serpent then to place the foot on its head and Lead it according to the operat will I will give unto thee says the serpent in the gospel myth all the kingdoms of the earth if thou Wilt Fall

Down and Worship me the initiate should reply to him I will not fall down but Thou shalt Crouch at my feet thou Willl give me nothing and I will make use of thee and take whatever I wish for I am thy Lord and Master this is the real

Meaning of the ambiguous response made by Jesus to the tempter thus the devil is not an entity it is an errant Force as the name signifies an odic or magnetic current formed by a chain the circle of pernicious Wills must create this evil spirit which the gospel calls Legion and

Which forces into the sea a herd of swine another Evangelical allegory showing how base Natures can be driven headlong by the blind forces set in motion by error and sin in his extensive work on the Mystic manifestations of human nature the German naturalist and philosopher maximilan perti has devoted a whole

Chapter to the modern forms of Magic the manifestations of magical life he says in his preface partially Repose on quite another order of things than the nature in which we are acquainted with time space and causality these manifestations can be experimented with but little they cannot be called out at our bidding but

May be observed and carefully followed whenever they occur in our presence we can only group them by analogy under certain divisions and deduce them from general principles in laws thus for Professor pery who evidently belongs to the school of schopenhauer the possibility and naturalness of the phenomena which took place in the

Presence of kavind dasami the fakir and are described by Lewis jolet the orientalists are fully demonstrated on that principle fakir was a man who through the entire subjugation of the matter of his corporeal system has attained to that state of purification at which the spirit becomes nearly freed

From its prison and can produce wonders his will nay a simple desire of his has become creative force and he can command the elements and powers of nature his body is no more an impediment to him hence he can converse Spirit to Spirit breath to breath under his

Extended Palms a seed unknown to him for jacolot has chosen it at random among a variety of seeds from a bag and planted it himself after marking it in a flower pot will germinate instantly and push its way through the soil developing in less than two hours time to a size and

Height which perhaps under ordinary circumstances would require several days or weeks it grows miraculously under the very eyes of the perplexed experimenter and mockingly upsets every accepted formula in botany is this a miracle by no means it may be one perhaps if we take Webster’s definition that a miracle

Is every event contrary to the established Constitution and course of things a deviation from the known laws of nature but are our naturalists prepared to support the claim that what they have once established on observation is infallible or that every law of nature is known to them in this

Instance the miracle is but a little more prominent than the now well-known experiments of General Pleasanton of Philadelphia while the vegetation and fruitage of his Vines were stimulated to an incredible activity by the artificial violet light the magnetic fluid emanating from the hands of the fakir affected still more intense and rapid

Changes in the vital function of the Indian plants it attracted and concentrated the aassa or life principle on the germ his magnetism obeying his will Drew up the aassa in a concentrated current through the plant towards his hands and by keeping up an uninter flow for the requisite space of time the life

Principle of the plant built up cell after cell layer after layer with preternatural activity until the work was done the life principle is but a blind Force obeying a controlling influence in the ordinary course of nature the plant protoplasm would have concentrated in directed it at a certain

Established rate this rate would have been controlled by the prevalent atmospheric conditions its growth being Rapid or slow and in stock or head in proportion to the amount of light heat and moisture of the season but the fakir coming to the help of nature with his powerful will and spirit purified from

The contact with matter condenses so to speak the essence of plant life into its germ and forces it to maturity aead of its time this blind Force being totally submissive to his will obeys it with cility if he chose to imagine the plant as a monster it would as surely become

Such as ordinarily it would grow in its natural shape for the concrete image slave to the subjective model outlined in the imagination of the fakir is forced to follow the original in its least detail as the hand and brush of the painter follow the image which they copy from his mind

The will of the fakir conjur forms an invisible but yet to it perfectly objective Matrix in which the vegetable matter is caused to deposit itself and assume the fixed shape the will creates for the will in motion is force and force produces matter if some persons object to the

Explanation on the ground that the fakir could by no means create the model in his imagination since he was kept ignorant by Jack olet the kind of seed he had selected for the experiment to these we will answer that the spirit of man is like that of his creator omniscient in its

Essence while in his Natural State the fakir did not and could not know whether it was a melon seed or seed of any other plant once entranced I.E bodily dead to all outward appearance the spirit for which there exists neither distance material obstacle nor space of time experience no difficult ulty in

Perceiving the melon seed whether as it lay deeply buried in the mud of the flower pot or reflected in the faithful picture gallery of jacket’s brain our Visions portents and other psychological phenomena all of which exist in nature are corroborative of the above fact and now perhaps we might as well

Meet at once another impending objection Indian jugglers they will tell us do the same and do well as the fakir if we believe newspapers and Travelers narratives undoubtedly so and moreover these strolling jugglers are neither pure in their modes of living nor considered Holy by anyone neither by

Foreigners nor their own people they are generally feared and despised by the natives for they are Sorcerers men practicing the black art while such a holy man as Kevin Des Sami requires but the help of his own Divine Soul closely United with the astral spirit and the help of a few familiar Petri

Pure ethereal beings who rally around their elect brother in flesh the sorcerer can summon to his help but that class of spirits which we know as the Elementals like attracts like and greed for money impure purposes and selfish views cannot attract any other Spirits than those that the Hebrew cabalists

Know as the clip off dwellers of asiah the fourth world and the Eastern magicians as the a or Elementary spirits of error or the devs this is how an English paper describes the astounding trick of plant growth as performed by Indian jugglers an empty flower pot was now

Placed upon the floor by the juggler who requested that his comrades might be allowed to bring up some Garden mold from the little pot of ground below permission being accorded the man went and in 2 minutes returned with a small quantity of fresh Earth tied up in a corner of his chutter

Which was deposited in the flower pot and lightly pressed down taking from his basket a dry mango Stone and handing it round to the company that they might examine it and satisfy themselves that it was really what it seemed to be the juggler scooped out a little Earth from the

Center of the flower pot and placed the stone in the cavity he then turned the Earth lightly over it and having poured a little water over the surface shut the flower pot out of view by means of a sheet thrown over a small triangle Le

And now amid a full chorus of voices and rat tat tat accompaniment of the Taber the stone germinated presently a section of the cloth was drawn aside and gave to view the tender Chute characterized by two long leaves of a blackish brown color the cloth was readjusted and the

Incantation resumed not long was it however before the cloth was a second time drawn aside and it was then seen that the two first leaves had given place to several green ones and then that the plant now stood 9 or 10 in high a third time and the foliage was much

Thicker the sapling being about 13 to 14 in high a fourth time and the little miniature tree now about 18 in in height had 10 or 12 mang goes about the size of walnuts hanging about its branches finally after the lapse of 3 or 4 minutes the cloth was alt together

Removed and the fruit having the Perfection of size though not of maturity was plucked in handed to The Spectators and on being tasted was found to be approaching ripeness being sweetly acid we may add to this that we have witnessed the same experiment in India and Tibet and that more than once we

Provided the flower pot ourselves by emptying an old tin box of some leig extracts we filled it with Earth with our own hands and planted it in a small route handled To Us by The Conjurer and until the experiment was ended never once once removed our eyes from the pot

Which was placed in our own room the result was invariably the same as above described does the reader imagine that any prested digitat could produce the same manifestation under the same conditions the Learned orioli corresponding member of The Institute of France gives a number of instances which show The Marvelous effects produced by

The Willpower acting upon the invisible Proteus of the mesmerists I have seen says he certain persons who simply by pronouncing certain words arrest wild bulls and horses at headlong speed and suspend in its flight the arrow which cleaves the air Thomas bartholini affirms the same says dup when I trace upon the

Floor with chalk or charcoal this figure a fire a light fixes itself on it soon it attracts to itself the person who approaches it it detains and fascinates him and it is useless for him to try to cross the line the magic power compels

Him to stand still at the end of a few moments he yields uttering sobs the cause is not in me it is in this entirely cabalistic sign in vain would you employ violence in a series of remarkable experiments made by razon in the presence of certain well-known France

Physicians at Paris on the 18th of May 1856 they assembled on one night together and reazon with his finger traced an imaginary cabalistic line upon the floor over which he made a few rapid passes it was agreed that the mesmeric subjects selected by the investigators in the committee for the experiments and

All strangers to him should be brought blindfold into the room and caused to walk toward the line without a word being spoken to indicate what was expected of them the subjects moved along unsuspicious till they came to the invisible barrier when as it is described their

Feet as if they had been suddenly seized and riveted adhere to the ground while their bodies carried forward by the rapid impulse of the motion fall and strike the floor the sudden rigidity of their limbs was like that of a frozen corpse and their heels were rooted with mathematical Precision upon the Fatal

Line in another experiment it was agreed that upon one of the Physicians giving a certain signal by a glance of the eye the Blindfolded girl should be made to fall on the ground as if struck by lightning by the magnetic fluid emitted by razon’s will she was

Placed at a distance from the magnetizer the signal was given and instantly the subject was felled to the Earth without a word being spoken or a gesture made involuntarily one of the spectators stretched out his hand as if to catch her but reazon in a voice of Thunder exclaimed

Do not touch her let her fall magnetized subject is never hurt by Falling de moo who tells the story says that marble is not more rigid than was her body her head did not touch the ground one of her arms remained stretched in the air one of her legs was

Raised on the other horizontal she remained in this unnatural posture an indefinite time less rigid is a statue of bronze all the effects witnessed in the experiments of public lectures upon mesmerism were produced by regaz Amazonian Perfection and without one spoken word to indicate what the subject

Was to do even by his silent will produced the most surprising effects upon the physical systems of persons totally unknown to him directions whispered by the committee in razon’s ear were immediately obeyed by the subjects whose ears were stuffed with cotton and whose eyes were bandaged nay

In some cases it was not necessary for them to express to the magnetizer what they desired for their own mental requests were complied with with perfect Fidelity experiments of a similar character were made by reazon in England at a distance of 300 Paces from the subject brought to him the jettatura or

Evil eye is nothing but the direction of this invisible fluid charged with malicious will and hatred from one person to another and sent out with the intention of harming him it may equally be employed for good or evil purpose in the former case it is Magic in the latter

Sorcery what is the will can exact science tell what is the nature of that intelligent intangible and Powerful something which Reigns Supreme Over All inert matter the great Universal idea willed and the cosmos sprang into existence I will and my thought traversing space which does not exist

For it envelops the body of another individual who is not part of myself penetrates through his pores and superseding his own faculties if they are weaker forces him to a predetermined action it acts like the fluid of a galvanic battery on the limbs of a corpse the mysterious effects of

Attraction and repulsion are the unconscious agents of that will Fascination such as we see exercised by some animals by serpents over bir birs for instance is a conscious action of it and the result of thought stealing wax glass and Amber when rubbed I.E when the latent heat which exists in every

Substance is awakened attract light bodies they exercise unconsciously will for inorganic as well as organic matter possesses a particle of the Divine Essence in itself however infantes smally small it may be and how could it be otherwise not withstanding that in the progress of its Evolution it may from the beginning

To end have passed through millions of various forms it must ever retain its germ point of that pre-existent matter which is the first manifestation and emanation of the deity itself what is then this inexplicable power of Attraction but an atomical portion of that Essence that scientists and calist equally recognize as the

Principle of Life the aassa granted that the attraction exercised by such bodies may be blind but as we Ascend higher the scale of organic beings in nature we find this principle of Life developing attributes and faculties which become more determined and marked with every rung of the Endless

Ladder man the most perfect of organized beings on Earth in whom matter and spirit I.E will are the most developed and Powerful is alone allowed to give a conscious impulse to that principle which emanates from him and only he can impart to the magnetic fluid opposite in

Various impulses without limit as to the direction he Wills says dup an organized matter obeys it has no poles Dr Brier de boismont in his volume on hallucinations reviews a wonderful variety of Visions apparitions and ecstasies generally termed hallucinations we cannot deny he says that in certain diseases we see

Developed the great Sur exitation of sensibility which lends to the senses of prodigious acuteness of perception thus some individuals will perceive at considerable distances others will announce the approach of persons who are really on their way although those present can neither hear nor see them coming a lucid patient

Lying in his bed announces the arrival of persons to see whom he must possess transmural vision and this faculty is termed by Brier de bosmont hallucination in our ignorance we have hether to innocently supposed that in order to be rightly termed a hallucination a vision must be subjective it must have an

Existence only in the Delirious brain of the patient but if the latter announces the visit of a person miles away and this person arrives at the very moment predicted by the sear then his vision was no more subjective but on the contrary perfectly objective where he saw that person in the act of

Coming and how could the patient see through solid bodies in space an object shut out from the reach of our mortal sight if he had not exercised his spiritual eyes on that occasion coincidence cabanis speaks of certain nervous disorders in which the patients easily distinguished with the naked eye

Infusoria and other microscopical beings which others could only perceive through powerful lenses I have met subjects he says who saw in simaran darkness as well well as in a lighted room others who followed persons tracing them out like dogs and recognizing by the smell objects belonging to such

Persons or even such as has been only touched by them with the sagacity which was hether to observed only in animals exactly because reason which as cabanis says develops only at the expense and loss of natural instinct is a Chinese wall slowly Rising on the soil of sophistry and with finally shuts out

Man’s spiritual perceptions of which the instinct is one of the most important examples arrived at certain stages of physical prostration when mind and the reasoning faculties seem paralyzed through weakness and bodily exhaustion Instinct the spiritual Unity of the five senses sees hears feels tastes and smells unimpaired by either time or

Space what do we know of the exact limits of mental action How can a physician take upon himself to distinguish the imaginary from the real senses in a man who may be living a spiritual life in a body so exhausted of its usual Vitality that it actually is

Unable to prevent the soul from oozing out of its prison the Divine Light through which unimpeded by matter the soul perceives things past present and to come as though their rays were focused in a mirror the death dealing bolt projected in an instant of fierce anger or at the

Climax of long festering hate the blessing wafted from a grateful or benevolent heart and the curse hurled at an object offender or victim all have to pass through that Universal agent which under one impulse is the Breath of God and under another the Venom of the devil

It was discovered by Barren renback and called OD whether intentionally or otherwise we cannot say but it is singular that a name should have been chosen which is mentioned in the most ancient books of the cabala our readers will certainly inquire what then is this invisible all how is it that our

Scientific methods however perfected have never discovered any of the magical properties contained in it to this we can answer that it is no reason because modern scientists are ignorant of them that it should not possess all the properties with which the ancient philosophers endowed it science rejects

Many a thing today which she may find herself forced to accept tomorrow a little less than a century ago the academy denied Franklin’s electricity and at the present day we can hardly find a house without a conductor on its roof shooting at the barn door the academy missed the barn

Itself EMT the Supreme first principal produced an egg by brooding over which and permeating the substance of it with its own vivifying essence The Germ contained within was developed and T the active creative principle proceeded from it and began his work from the boundless expanse of cosmic matter which had

Formed itself under his breath or will this Cosmic matter astral light ether fire Mist principle of life it matters not how we may call it this creative principle or as our modern philosophy terms it law of evolution by setting in motion the potencies latent in it formed Suns and stars and satellites controlled

Their implacement by the immutable law of Harmony and peopled them with every form and quality of life in the ancient Eastern mythologies the cosmogonic myth states that there was but water the father and the prolific slime the mother illis or Hile from which crept forth the mundane snake

Matter it was the god fies the revealed one the word or logos how willingly this myth was accepted even by the Christians who compiled the New Testament may be easily inferred from the following fact phies the revealed God is represented in this snake symbol as a pronos a being furnished with the heads

Of a man a hawk or an eagle a bull Taurus and a lion with wings on both sides the heads relate to the Zodiac and typify the Four Seasons of the year for the mundane serpent is the mundan year while the serpent itself is the symbol of NEP the hidden or unrevealed deity

God the Father time is winged therefore the serpent is represented with wings if we remember that each of the four evangelists is represented as having near him one of the described animals grouped together in Solomon’s triangle in the pentacle of Ezekiel and to be found in the four cherubs or sphinxes of

The Sacred Ark we will perhaps understand the secret meaning as well as the reason why the early Christians adopted the symbol and how it is that the present Roman Catholics and the Greeks of the Oriental church still represent these animals in the pictures of their evangelists which sometimes accompany the four

Gospels we will also understand why arenus Bishop of lions had so insisted upon the necessity of the fourth gospel giving as a reason that there could be not less than four of them as there were four zones in the world and four principal winds coming from the four cardinal points

Etc according to one of the Egyptian myths the Phantom form of the aisle of chems chemi ancient Egypt which floats on the Ethereal waves of the emperion sphere was called into being by Horus Apollo the sun god who caused it to evolve out of the mundane egg in the cosmogonical poem of voluspa

The the song of the prophetes which contains the Scandinavian Legends of the very Dawn Of Ages the Phantom germ of the universe is represented as lying in the ginon gap or the cup of Illusion a boundless and void Abyss in this world’s Matrix formerly a region of night and desolation nebim the

Mist Place dropped a ray of Cold Light ether which overflowed this cup and Frozen it then the invisible blew a scorching wind which dissolved the Frozen Waters and cleared the Mist these Waters called the streams of evalar distilled in vivifying drops which falling down created the earth and the giant yir who

Only had the semblance of man male principle with him was created the cow aduma the female principle from whose utter flowed four streams of milk which diffused themselves throughout space the astral light and its purest emanation the cow aduma produces a superior being called Burr handsome and Powerful by

Licking the stones that were covered with mineral salt now if we take into consideration that this mineral was universally regarded by ancient philosophers as one of the chief formative principles in organic creation by the Alchemists as a universal menum which they say was to be rought from water

And by everyone else even as it is regarded Now by science as well as in the popular ideas to be an indispensable ingredient for man and Beast we may readily comprehend the hidden wisdom of this allegory of creation of man Paras solsis calls salt the center of water

Wherein Metals ought to die Etc and Van Helmont terms the alast suum ailum omnium the most successful of all salts in The Gospel according to Matthew Jesus says you are the salt of the earth but if the salt has lost his Savor wherewith shall it be salted and the following the parable he

Adds you are the light of the world v14 this is more than an allegory these words point to a direct and unequivocal meaning in relation to the spiritual and physical organisms of man in his dual nature and show moreover a knowledge of the secret Doctrine the direct traces of

Which we find equally in the oldest ancient and current popular traditions in both the Old and New Testaments and in the writings of the ancient and medieval Mystics and philosophers but to return to our Eda Legend yir the giant falls asleep and sweats profusely the perspiration causes

The pit of his left arm to generate out of that place a man and a woman while his foot produces a sun for them thus while the Mythic cow gives being to a race of superior spiritual men the giant umir begets a race of evil and depraved

Men the rimon or Frost Giants comparing notes with the Hindu vadas we find it then with slight modifications the same cosmogonic Legend in substance and details Brahma as soon as Bava the supreme god endows him with creative Powers produces animated beings holy spiritual at first the deas inhabitants

Of the Surs the celestial region are unfit to live on earth therefore Brahma creates the DS Giants who become the Dwellers of the palatals the lower regions of space who are also unfit to inhabit merlock the Earth to Pate the evil the creative power evolves from his mouth the first

Brahm who thus becomes the progenitor of our race from his right arm Brahma creates rri the warrior and from his left chery the wife of RIS then their son baze Springs from the right foot of the Creator and his wife bessan from the left while in the

Scandinavian Legend Burr the son of the cow aduma a superior being marries Bessa a daughter of the depraved race of giants in the Hindu tradition the first Brahman marries Dain also a of the race of the Giants and in Genesis we see the sons of God taking for wives the daughters of men

And likewise producing Mighty Men of old the whole establishing an unquestionable identity of origin between the Christian inspired books and the Heathen fables of Scandinavia and Hindustan the traditions of nearly every Other Nation if examined will yield a like result what modern cosmogenous could compress Within so simple a symbol as

The Egyptian serpent in a circle such a world of meaning here we have in this creature the whole philosophy of the universe matter vivified by Spirit and the two conjointly evolving out of chaos Force everything that was to be to signify that the elements are fast Bound in this

Cosmic matter which the serpent symbolizes the Egyptians tied its tail into a knot there’s one more important emblem connected with the slopping of the serp skin which so far as we are aware has never been here to for noticed by our symbolists as the reptile upon casting

His coat becomes freed from a casing of gross matter which cramped a body grown too large for it and resumes its existence with renewed activity so man by casting off the gross material body enters upon the next stage of his existence with enlarged powers and quickened vitality inversely the caldan kab bis

Tell us that primeval man who contrary to the darwinian theory was pure wiser and far more spiritual as shown by the myths of the Scandinavian Burr the Hindu jehas and the Mosaic sons of God in short of a far higher nature than the man of the present adamic race became

Despir or tainted with matter and then for the first time was given the fleshly body which is typified in Genesis in that profly significant verse unto Adam also to his wife did the Lord God make coats of skin and clothe them unless the commentators would make of the first cause a Celestial tailor

What else can the Apparently absurd words mean but that the spiritual man had reached through the progress of involution to that point where matter predominating over and conquering Spirit had transformed him into the physical man or the second Adam of the second chapter of Genesis this cabalistic Doctrine is much

More elaborated in the book of yasher chapter 7 these garments of skin are taken by Noah into the ark he having obtained them by inheritance from Methuselah and Enoch who had them from Adam and his wife ham steals them from his father Noah gives them in secret to Kush who

Conceals them from his sons and brothers and passes them to nimrod while some cabalists and even archaeologists say that Adam Enoch and Noah might in outward appearance be different men but they were really the self-same Divine person others explained that between Adam and Noah there intervened several cycles that is to say

That every one of the anti deluvian Patriarchs stood as the representative of a race which had its place in a succession of cycles and Each of which races was less spiritual than its predecessor thus Noah though a good man could not have borne comparison with his ancestor

Enoch who walked with God and did not die hence the allegorical interpretation which makes Noah have his code of skin by inheritance from the second Adam and Enoch but not wear it himself for if otherwise ham could not have stolen it but Noah and his children bridged the

Flood and while the former belonged to the old and still spiritual anti- delvian generation in so much as he was selected from All Mankind for his Purity his children were post luvian the coat of skin worn by Kush in secret I.E when his spiritual nature began to be tainted by the material is

Placed on Nimrod the most powerful and strongest of physical men on this side of the flood The Last Remnant of the anti Delian Giants in the Scandinavian Legend yir the giant is slain by the sons of Burr and the streams of blood flowing from his wounds were so copious that the

Flood drowned the whole race of ice and frost Giants and burir alone of that race was saved with his wife by taking refuge in a bark which fact permitted him to transmit a new branch of giants from the old stock but all the sons of Burr remained Untouched by the flood

When the symbolism of this deluvian Legend is unraveled one perceives at once the real meaning of the allegory the giant yir typifies the Primitive rude organic matter the blind cosmical forces in their chaotic State before they received the intelligent impulse of the Divine Spirit which set them into a

Regular motion dependent on immovable laws the progyny of Burr are the sons of God or the minor Gods mentioned by Plato and the Tas and who were entrusted as he expresses it with the creation of men for we see them taking the mangled remains of yir into the ganap the

Chaotic abyss and employing them for the creation of our world his blood goes to form oceans and rivers his bones the mountains his teeth the rocks and cliffs his hair the trees Etc while his skull forms the Heavenly Vault supported by four pillars representing the four cardinal

Points from the eye brows of yir was created the future Abode of man midgard this Abode the Earth says the adaa in order to be correctly described in all its minute particulars must be conceived as round as a ring or as a disc floating in the midst of the celestial ocean

Ether it is encircled by yanon the gigantic midgard or Earth serpent holding its tail and its mouth this is the mundane snake matter and spirit combined product prodct and emanation of mirror the gross rudimental matter and of the spirit of the sons of God who fashioned and created all forms this

Emanation is the astral light of the cabalists and the as yet problematical and hardly known ether or the hypothetical agent of great elasticity of our physicists how sure the Ancients were of this doctrine of man’s trinitarian nature may be inferred from the same Scandinavian legend of the creation of mankind

According to the vosa Odin honier and loer who are the progenitors of our race found in one of their walks on the Ocean Beach two sticks floating on the waves powerless and without Destiny Odin breathed in them the Breath of Life hir endowed them with soul and motion and

Loer with beauty speech sight and hearing the man they called Asar the Ash and the woman embla the Alder these first men are placed in midgard midgarden or Eden and thus inherit from their creators matter or inorganic life mind or soul and pure Spirit the first corresponding to that

Part of their organism which sprung from the remains of Mir the giant matter the second from the gods the descendants of Burr and the third from the vaner or the representative of pure Spirit another version of the atam makes our visible Universe spring from beneath the luxuriant branches of the mundane

Tree the yris hill the tree with the three Roots under the first root runs the Fountain of Life erar under the second is the famous well of Mur in which lie deeply buried wit and wisdom Odin the alpha deer asks for a draft of this water he gets it but finds himself

Obliged to pledge one of his eyes for it the eye being in this case the symbol of the deity revealing itself in the wisdom of its own creation for Odin leaves it at the bottom of the deep well the care of the mundane tree is entrusted to three maidens the norns or

Parse erder verdandi and scold or the present the past and the future every morning while fixing the term of human life they draw water from the erar fountain and sprinkle with it the roots of the mundane tree that it may live the Elations of the ash jeril condense and

Falling down upon our Earth call into existence and change of form every portion of the inanimate matter this tree is the symbol of the Universal Life Organic as well as inorganic its emanations represent the spirit which vivifies every form of creation and of its three Roots one extends to heaven

The second to the dwelling of The Magicians Giants inhabitants of the lofty mountains and at the Third under which is the spring verir gnaws the monster ndog who constantly leads mankind into evil the Tibetans also have their mundane tree and the legend is of an Untold

Antiquity with them it is called zun the first of its three Roots also extends to heaven the top of the highest mountains the second passes down to the lower region the third remains Midway and reaches the East the Mund main tree of the Hindus is the aatha its branches are the components of

The visible world and it leaves the mantras of the vas symbols of the universe and its intellectual or moral character who can study carefully the ancient religious and cosmogonic myths without perceiving that this striking similitude of conceptions in their exoteric form and esoteric spirit is the result of no mere coincidence but

Manifest ests a concurrent design it shows that already in those Ages which are shut out from our sight by the impenetrable mist of tradition human religious thought developed in uniform sympathy in every portion of the globe Christians call this Adoration of nature in her most concealed varities pantheism but if the latter which

Worships and reveals to us God in space in his only possible objective form that of visible nature perpetually reminds Humanity of him who created it and a religion of theological dogmatism only serves to conceal him the more from our sight which is the better adapted to the needs of

Mankind modern science insists upon the doctrine of evolution so do human reason and the secret Doctrine and the idea is corroborated by the ancient legends and myths and even by the Bible itself when it is read between the lines we see a flower slowly developing from a bud and

The Bud from its seed but whence the latter with all its predetermined program of physical transformation and its invisible therefore spiritual forces which gradually develop its form color and odor the word Evolution speaks for itself The Germ of the present human race must have pre-existed in the parent

Of this race as the seed in which lies hidden the flower of next summer was developed in the capsule of its parent flower the apparent may be but slightly different but it still differs from its future progeny the anti deluvian ancestors of the present elephant and lizard were perhaps the mammoth and the

Plesiosaurus why should not the progenitors of our human race have been the Giants of the vdas the vusa and the Book of Genesis while it is positively absurd to believe that the transformation of species to have taken place According to some of the more materialistic views of

The evolutionists it is it is but natural to think that each genus beginning with the mollusks and ending with the monkey man has modified from its primordial and distinctive form supposing that we can see that animals have descended from at most only four or five progenitors and that even

Alur all the organic beings which have ever lived on this Earth have descended from some one primordial form still no one but a stone blind materialist one utterly devoid of intuitiveness can seriously expect to see in the distant future psychology based on a New Foundation that of the necessary

Acquirement of each mental power and capacity by gradation physical man as a product of evolution may be left in the hands of man of exact science none but he can throw light upon the physical origin of the race but we must positively deny the materialist the same privilege as to the question of

Man’s psychical and spiritual Evolution for he and his highest faculties cannot be proved on any conclusive evidence to be as much products of evolution as the humblest plant or the lowest worm having said so much we will now proceed to show the evolution hypothesis of the old brahans as embodied by them

In the allegory of the mundane tree the Hindus present their mythical tree which they call asava in a way which differs from that of the Scandinavians it is described by them as growing in a reverse position the branches extending downward and The Roots upward the former typifying the external world of sense

I.E the visible cosmical universe and the latter the invisible world of spirit because the roots have their Genesis in the Heavenly regions where from the world’s creation Humanity has placed its invisible deity the Creative Energy having originated in the primordial point the religious symbols of every people are so

Many illustrations of this metaphysical hypothesis expounded by Pythagoras Plato and other philosophers these calans says Pho were of opinion that the cosmos among the things that exist is a single point either being itself God Theos or that in it is God comprehending the soul of all things the Egyptian pyramid also

Symbolically represents this idea of the mundane tree its apex is the Mystic length between Heaven and Earth and stands for the root while the base represents the spreading branches extending to the four cardinal points of the universe of matter it conveys the idea that all things had their origin in

Spirit Evolution having originally begun from above and proceeded downward instead of the reverse as taught in the darwinian theory in other words there has been a gradual materialization of forms until a fixed ultimate of debas bement has reached this point is that at which the doctrine of modern Evolution

Enters into the arena of speculative hypothesis arrived at this period we will find it easier to understand H’s anthropogeny which traces the pedigree of man from its protoplasmic root sodden in the mud of seas which existed before the oldest of the Fifer rocks were deposited according to Professor huxley’s

Exposition we may believe man evolved by gradual modification of a mammal of apik organization still easier when we remember that though in a more condensed and less elegant but still as comprehensible phraseology the same theory was said by bosis to have been taught many thousands of years before

His time by the manfish oanes or Dagon the semi demon of Babylonia we may add as a fact of interest that this ancient theory of evolution is not only embalmed in allegory and Legend but also depicted upon the walls of certain temples in India and in a fragmentary form has been

Found in those of Egypt and on the slabs of nimrod and Nineveh excavated by layard but what lies back of the darwinian line of descent so far as he is concerned nothing but unverifiable hypothesis for as he puts it he views all beings as the lineal descendants of

Some few beings which lived long before the first bed of the curan system was dep posited it does not attempt to show us who these few beings were but it answers our purpose quite as well for in the admission of their existence at all resort to the ancients

For corroboration and elaboration of the idea receives the stamp of scientific approbation with all the changes that our globe has passed through as regards temperature climate soil and if we may be pardoned in view of recent developments its electromagnetic condition he would be bold indeed who dare say that anything in present science

Contradicts the ancient hypothesis of the anuran man the Flint axes first round by bushe dep Peres in the Valley of the Som prove that man must have existed at a period so remote as to be Beyond calculation if we believe Buckner man must have lived even during and before

The glacial epic a subdivision of the coronary or lovian period probably extended very far back in it but who can tell what the next Discovery has in store for us now if we have indisputable proof that man has existed so long as this there must have been wonderful modifications of his physical system

Corresponding with the changes of climate and atmosphere does not this seem to show by analogy that tracing backward there may have been other modifications which fitted the most remote progenitors of the frost Giants to live even contemporaneously with the devonian fishes or the saluan mollusks true they left no Flint

Hatchets behind them nor any bones or cave deposits but if the Ancients are correct the races at that time were composed not only of Giants or Mighty Men of renown but also of sons of God if those who believed in the evolution of spirit as firmly as the materialists

Believe in that of matter are charged with the teaching unverifiable hypothesis how readily can they retort upon their accusers by saying that by their own confession their physical evolution is still an unverified if not actually an unverifiable hypothesis the former having at least the inferential proof of legendary myth

The vast Antiquity of which is admitted by both philologists and archaeologists while their antagonists have nothing of similar nature unless they help themselves to a portion of the ancient picture writings and suppress the rest it is more than fortunate that while the works of some men of science

Who have justly won their great reputations will flatly contradict our hypothesis the researchers and labors of others not less eminent seem to fully confirm our views in the recent work of Mr Alfred R Wallace the geographical distribution of animals we find the author seriously favoring the idea of some slow process of

Development of the present species from others which have preceded them his idea extending back over an innumerable series of cycles and if animals why not Animal Man preceded still F farther back by a thoroughly spiritual one a Son of God and now we may once more return to

The symbology of the olden times and their physical religious myths before we close this work we hope to demonstrate more or less successfully how closely the conceptions of the latter were allied with many of the achievements of modern science and physics and natural philosophy under the emblematical devices and peculiar phraseology of the

Priesthood of old lie latent hints of Sciences as yet undiscovered during the present cycle well acquainted as maybe a scholar in the hieratic writing and hieroglyphical system of the Egyptians he must first of all learn the sift the records he has to assure himself compasses and rule in hand that the

Picture writing he is examining fits to align certain fixed geometrical figures which are the hidden keys to such records before he Ventures on an interpretation there are myths which speak for themselves in this class we may include the double sexed first creators of every cosmogeny the Greek Zeus Zen ether and

Clonia the chaotic Earth and Mees the water his wives Osiris and Isis Latona the former God representing also ether the first emanation of the Supreme deity Amun the Primeval source of light the goddess of earth and water again mithas the rockborn god the symbol of the male mundane Fire or the personified

Primordial light and mythra the fire goddess at once his mother and his wife the Pure Element of fire the active or male principle regarded as light and heat in conjunction with earth and water or matter female or passive elements of cosmical generation mithus is the son of bour the Persian mundane Fountain from

Which he flashes out as a radiant ray of light Brahma the fire God and His prolific coner sort and the Hindu uni the refulgent deity from whose body issued a thousand streams of glory and seven tongues of flame and in whose honor the siku brahmans preserved to

This day a Perpetual fire Sia personated by the mundane mountain of the Hindus the meu Himalaya this terrific fire god who is said in the legend to have descended from heaven like the Jewish Jehovah in a pillar of fire and a dozen other other archaic double sex deities all loudly

Proclaim their hidden meaning and what can these dual myths mean but the physical chemical principle of primordial creation the first revelation of the Supreme cause in its triple manifestation of Spirit Force and matter the Divine correlation at its starting point of evolution allegorized as the marriage of Fire and Water Products of

Electrifying Spirit Union of the male active principle with the female passive element which become the parents of their tan child Cosmic matter the Prima Materia whose spirit is ether the astral light thus all the world mountains and mundane eggs the mundane trees and the mundane snakes and pillars may be shown

To embody scientifically demonstrated truths of natural philosophy all of these mountains contain with very trifling variations the allegorically expressed description of Primal cosmogeny the mundane trees that of subsequent evolution of spirit and matter the mundane snakes and pillars symbolical Memorials of the various attributes of this double evolution in its endless correlation of

Cosmic forces within the mysterious recesses of the mountain The Matrix of the universe the gods Powers prepare the atomic germs of organic life and at the same time the life drink which when tasted awakens in man matter the man’s Spirit the S the sacrificial drink of the Hindus is that sacred beverage for

At the creation of the primma Materia while the grossest portion of it were used for the physical embryo world the more Divine Essence of it pervaded the universe invisibly permeating and enclosing with its ethereal waves the newly born infant developing and stimulating it to activity as it slowly evolved out of the Eternal

Chaos from The Poetry of abstract conception these mundane myths gradually passed into the concrete images of cosmic symbols as archaeology now finds them the snake which plays such a prominent part in the imagery of the Ancients was degraded by the Absurd interpretation of the serpent of the

Book of Genesis into a synonym of Satan the Prince of Darkness whereas it is the most ingenious of all the myths and its various symbolisms for one as a gamon it is the emblem of The Healing Art and of the immortality of man it encircles the images of most

Of the sanitary or hygienic Gods the cup of Health in the Egyptian Mysteries was entwined by serpents as evil can only arise from an extreme in good the serpent under some other aspects became typical of matter which the more it recedes from its Primal spiritual Source the more it becomes subject of evil

In the oldest Egyptian imagery as in the cosmogonic allegories of nef the mundane snake when typifying matter is usually represented as contained within a circle he lies straight across its equator thus indicating that the Universe of astralite out of which the physical world evolved while bounding the latter

Is itself Bound by EMT or the Supreme first cause Tha producing raw and the Myriad forms to which he gives life are shown as creeping out of the mundane egg because it is the most familiar form of that in which is deposited and develop the germ of every living being when the

Serpent represents eternity and immortality it encircles the world biting its tail and thus offering no solution of continuity it then becomes the astral light the Disciples of the school of feres taught that ether Zeus or Zen is the highest imperian Heaven which encloses the sual world and its light

The astral is the concentrated primordial element such is the origin of the serpent metamorphosed in Christian ages into Satan it is the odd the OB and the ore of Moses and the cabalists when in its passive State when it acts on those who are unwittingly drawn within its current the astralite

Is the op or python Moses was determined to exterminate all those who sensitive to its influence allowed themselves to fall under the easy control of the vicious beings which moved in the astral waves like fish in the water beings who surround us and whom bull were Len calls

In zenoni the Dwellers of the threshold it becomes the Odd as soon as it is vivified by the conscious afflux of an immortal soul for then the astral currents are acting under the guidance of either an adept a pure Spirit or an able mesmerizer who is pure himself and knows

How to direct the blind forces in such cases even a high planetary Spirit one of the class of beings that have never been embodied though there are many among these hierarchies who have lived on our Earth descends occasionally to our sphere purifying the surrounding atmosphere enables the subject to see and opens in

Him the Springs of True Divine prophecy as to the term our the word is used to designate certain occult properties of the universal agent it pertains more directly to the domain of The Alchemist and is of no interest to the general public the author of the homo amian

System of philosophy anex aoras of clini firmly believed that the spiritual prototypes of all things as well as their elements were to be found in the boundless ether where they were generated whence they evolved and whether they returned from Earth in common with the Hindus who had

Personified their akaza sky or ether and made of it a deic entity the Greeks and Latins had deified ether Virgil calls Zeus P omnipotens ether Magnus the great God ether these beings above alluded to are the elemental spirits of the cabalists whom the Christian clergy denounce as Devils the enemies of

Mankind already tulian Gravely remarks demoso in his chapter on the Devils has formerly discovered the secret of their cunning Priceless discovery that and now that we have learned so much of the mental labors of the Holy fathers and their achievements in astral anthropology need we be surprised at all

If in the Zeal of their spiritual Explorations they have so far neglected their own Planet as at times to deny not only its right to motion but even its ficity and that it is what we find in Langhorn the translator of plutar dionisis of halicarnassis is of the opinion that

Numa built the temple of Vesta in a round form to represent the figure of the Earth for by Vesta they meant the Earth moreover Fila in common with all other pythagoreans held that the element of fire was placed in the center of the universe and plutar speaking on the

Subject remarks of the pythagoreans is that the Earth they suppose not to be without motion nor situated in the center of the world but to make its revolution round the sphere of fire being neither one of the most valuable nor principal parts of the great machine

Plato 2 is reported to have been of the same opinion it appears therefore that the pythagoreans anticipated Galileo’s Discovery the existence of such an invisible Universe being once admitted as seems likely to be the fact that the specul ations of the authors of the Unseen Universe are ever accepted by their

Colleagues many of the phenomena hather to mysterious and inexplicable become plain it acts on the organism of the magnetized mediums it penetrates and saturates them through and through either directed by the powerful will of a mesmerizer or by unseen beings who achieve the same result once that the silent operation is

Performed the astral or ceral Phantom of the mesmerized subject quits its paralyzed Earthly casket and after having roamed in the boundless space a lights at the threshold of the mysterious born for it the gates of the portal which marks the entrance to the silent land are now but partially ajar they

Will fly wide open before the soul of the entranced somnambulist only on that day when United with its higher Immortal Essence it will have quitted forever its mortal frame until then the SE or CS can look but through a depends on the acuteness of The Clairvoyant spiritual

Sight to see more or less through it the trinity in unity is an idea which all the ancient Nations held in common the three doodas the Hindu trii the three heads of the Jewish cabala three heads are Hune in one another and over one another the Trinity

Of the Egyptians and that of the mythological Greeks were aike representation of the first triple mation containing two male and one female principles it is the union of the male logos or wisdom the revealed deity with the female aura or animamundi the holy Numa which is the

Sephra of the cabalists and the Sophia of the refined gnostics that produced all things visible and invisible while the true metaphysical interpretation of this Universal Dogma remained within the sanctuaries the Greeks with their poetical instincts impersonated it in many Charming myths in the diania acts of nonas the God bakus among other

Allegories is represented as in love with the soft genial Breeze the holy Numa under the name of Aura placa and now we will leave god- free Higgin to speak when the ignorant fathers were constructing their calendar they made out this gentle Zephyr to Roman Catholic saints SS Ora and placa

Nay they even went so far as to transfer the Jolly God into St bakas and actually show his coffin and Relics at Rome the Festival of the two blessed Saints AA and placa occurs on the fifth of October close to the Festival of St bakas how far more poetical and how much

Greater the religious spirit to be found in the Heathen Norse Legends of Creation in the boundless abyss of the mundane pit the gagap where rage and Blind Fury and conflict Cosmic matter and the primordial forces suddenly blows the thaw wind it is the unrevealed god who sends his beneficent breath from musalim

The sphere of Imperial Fire Within whose glowing Rays dwells this great being far beyond the limits of the world of matter and the Animus of the Unseen the spirit brooding over the dark abys Mo Waters calls order out of chaos and once having given the impulse to all creation the first cause retires

And remains for ever more in Statue ABS condido there is both religion and Science in these Scandinavian songs of heathendom as an example of the latter take the conception of Thor the son of Odin whenever this Hercules of the north would grasp the handle of his terrible weapon the Thunderbolt or electric

Hammer he is obliged to put on his Iron Gauntlet he also wears a magical belt known as the girdle of strength which whenever girdled about his person greatly augments his Celestial power he rides Upon A Car drawn by two Rams with silver bridles and his awful brow is

Encircled by a wreath of stars his Chariot has a pointed iron pole and the spark scattering Wheels continually roll over rumbling thunderclouds he hurdles his hammer with resist less Force against the rebellious Frost Giants whom he dissolves and annihilates when he repairs to the erar Fountain where the

Gods meet in conclave to decide the Destinies of humanity he alone goes on foot the rest of the deities being mounted he walks for fear that in Crossing by Frost the rainbow the many hued eer Bridge he might set it on fire with his Thunder Car the same time

Causing the erar waters to boil rendered into plain English how can this myth be interpreted but as showing that the Norse Legend makers were thoroughly acquainted with electricity Thor theorization of electricity handles his peculiar element only when protected by gloves of iron which is its natural conductor his belt of strength is a

Closed circuit around which the isolated current is compelled to run instead of diffusing itself through space when he rushes with his car through the clouds he is electricity in its active condition as the spark scattering from his wheels and the rumbling Thunder of the clouds Testify the pointed iron pole of The

Chariot is suggestive of the lightning rod the two Rams which serve as his corsers are the familiar ancient symbols of the male or generative power their silver bridles typify the male principle for silver is the medal of Luna as tart Diana therefore in the the RAM and his

Bridal we see combin the active and passive principles of Nature and opposition one rushing forward and the other restraining while both are in subordination to the World permeating Electric principle which gives them their impulse with the electricity supplying the impulse and the female male principle combining and recombining

In Endless correlation the result is evolution of visible nature the crown Glory of which is the planetary system which in the Mythic Thor is allegorized by the circlet of glittering orbs which bedec his brow when in his active condition his awful Thunderbolts destroy everything even the Lesser other Titanic

Forces but he goes a foot Over the Rainbow Bridge by Frost because to mingle with other less powerful Gods than himself he is obliged to be in a latent state which he could not be in his car otherwise he would set a fire and annihilate all the meaning of this erar Mountain

That Thor is afraid to make boil and the cause of his reluctance will only be comprehended by our physicists when the reciprocal electromagnetic relations of the innumerable members of the planetary system now just suspected shall be thoroughly determined glimpses of the truth are given in the recent scientific

Essays of professors mayor and ster hunt the ancient philosophers believed that not only volcanoes but Boiling Springs were caused by concentrations of underground electric elect currents and that this same cause produced mineral deposits of various Natures which form Curative Springs if it be objected that this fact is not distinctly stated by

The ancient authors who in the opinion of our century were hardly acquainted with electricity we may simply answer that not all the works embodying ancient wisdom are now extent among our scientists the clear and Cool Waters of erar were required for the daily irrigation of the mystical man D Tree

And if they had been disturbed by Thor or active electricity they would have been converted into Mineral Springs unsuited for the purpose such examples as the above will support the ancient claim of the philosophers that there is a low ghost in every Mythos or a groundwork of Truth in every fiction chapter

Six Hermes who is of my ordinances ever the bearer then taking his staff with which he the eyelids of Mortals closes at will and the sleeper at will reawakens Odyssey book five I saw the samthan Rings leap and steel filings boil in a Brash dish so soon as underneath it there were placed

The magnet Stone and with wild Terror seemed the iron to flee from it in Stern hate lucretius book six but that which especially distinguishes the Brotherhood is their marvelous knowledge of the resources of the Medical Art they work not by charms but by symbols Ms account of the origin and

Attributes of the true rosac crucians one of the truest things ever said by a man of science is the remark made by Professor cook in his new chemistry The History of Science shows that the age must be prepared before scientific truths can take root and grow the barren premonitions of science have

Been Barren because these seeds of Truth fell upon unfruitful soil and as soon as the fullness of the time has come the seed has taken root and the fruit has ripened every student is surprised to find how very little is the share of new truth which even the greatest genius has

Added to the previous stock the revolution through which chemistry has recently passed is well calculated to concentrate the attention of chemists upon this fact and it would not be strange if in less time than it has required to affect it the claims of the Alchemists would be examined with

Impartiality and studied from a rational point of view to Bridge Over the narrow Gulf which now separates the new chemistry from old Alchemy is little if any harder than what they have done in going from dualism to the love of vadro as Amper sered to introduce a badro to our contemporary chemists so

Reichenbach will perhaps one one day be found to have paved the way with his OD for the just appreciation of Paras solsis it was more than 50 years before molecules were accepted as units of chemical calculations it may require less than half that time to cause the superlative merits of the Swiss Mystic

To be acknowledged the warning paragraph about healing mediums which will be found elsewhere might have been written by one who read his works you must understand he says that the magnet is the spirit of life in man which the infected seeks as both unite themselves with chaos from without

And thus the healthy are infected by the unhealthy through magnet attraction the Primal causes of the diseases affecting mankind the secret relations between physiology and psychology vainly tortured by men of modern science for some clue to base their speculations upon the specifics and remedies for every ailment of the

Human body are all described and accounted for in his voluminous Works electromagnetism the so-called discovery of Professor orad had been used by Paras solsis three centuries before this may be demonstrated by examining critically his mode of curing disease upon his achievements in chemistry there is no need to enlarge

For it is admitted by fair and unprejudiced writers that he was one of the greatest ists of his time Brier de boismont terms him a genius and agrees with Del that he created a new epic in the history of medicine The Secret of his successful and as they were called Magic cures lies

In his Sovereign contempt for the so-called learned authorities of his age seeking for truth says Paras solsis I considered with myself that if there were no teachers of medicine in this world how would I set to learn the art no otherwise than in the great open book

Of nature written with the Finger of God I am accused and denounced for not having entered into the right door of art but which is the right one gallin Aina mesu rasis or honest nature I believe the last through this door I entered and the light of Nature and no

Apoc’s lamp directed me on my way this utter scorn for established laws and scientific formulas this aspiration of mortal clay to co-mingle with the spirit of Nature and look to it alone for health and help and the light of Truth was the cause of the inverter hatred shown by the Contemporary pigmies

To the fire philosopher and Alchemist no wonder that he was accused of charlantry and even drunkenness of the latter charge hemon bodily and fearlessly exonerates him and proves that the fak accusation proceeded from opinas who lived with him some time in order to learn his Secrets but his object was

Defeated hence the evil reports of his disciples and apothecaries he was the founder of the school of animal magnetism and discoverer of the occult properties of the magnet he was branded by his age as a sorcerer because the cures he made were marvelous three centuries later Baron

Dup was also accused of sorcer and demonology by the Church of Rome and of charlantry by the academicians of Europe as the fire philosophers say it is not the chemist who will condescend to look upon the living fire otherwise than his colleagues do thou Hast forgotten why

Thy fathers taught thee about it or rather thou Hast never known it is too loud for thee a work upon magical spiritual philosophy and occult science would be incomplete without a particular notice of the history of of animal magnetism as it stands since paracelsus staggered with it the schoolmen of the

Latter half of the 16th century we will observe briefly its appearance in Paris when imported from the Germany by Anton Mesmer let us peruse with care and caution the old papers now moldering in the Academy of Sciences of that capital for there will we find that after having rejected in

Its turn every discovery that was ever made since Galileo The Immortals capped the climax by turning their backs upon magnetism and mesmerism they voluntarily shut the doors before themselves the doors which led to the greatest mysteries of nature which lie hid in the dark regions of the

Psychical as well as the physical world the great universal solvent the alcahest was within their reach they passed it by and now after nearly a 100 Years of elapsed we read the following confession still it is true that beyond the limits of direct obs obervation our science chemistry is not infallible and

Our theories and systems although they may all contain a kernel of Truth undergo frequent changes and are often revolutionized to assert so dogmatically that mesmerism and animal magnetism are but hallucinations implies that it can be proved but where are these proofs which alone ought to have authority in

Science thousands of times the chance was given to the academicians to assure themselves of its truth but they have invariably declined vainly do mesmerists and healers invoke the testimony of the deaf the lame the diseased and the dying who were cured or restored to life by simple manipulations of the apostolic

Laying on of hands coincidence is the usual reply when the fact is too evident to be absolutely denied Willow the Wisp exaggeration quackery are favorite expressions with are but twoo numerous Thomases Newton the well-known American healer has performed more instantaneous cures than many of the famous Physicians

Of New York City has had patients in all his life Jacob the zav has had a like success in France must we then consider the accumulated testimony of the last 40 years upon the subject to be all illusion Confederacy with clever charlatans and lunacy even to breathe such a stupendous fallacy would be

Equivalent to a self- accusation of lunacy notwithstanding the recent sentence of Li Mar the scoffs of the Skeptics and of a vast majority of Physicians and scientists the unpopularity of the subject and above all the indefatigable persecutions of the Roman Catholic clergy fighting in mesmerism women’s traditional enemy so

Evident and unconquerable is the truth of its phenomena that even the French magistrature was forced tacitly though very reluctantly to admit the same the famous Clairvoyant Madame Roger was charged with obtaining money under false pretenses in company with her mesmerist Dr Fortin on May 18th 1876 she was arraigned before the tribunal

Correctional of the sign her witness was Baron dup the grandm of mesmerism in France for the last 50 years her advocate the no less famous Jules favra truth for once triumphed the accusation was abandoned was it the extraordinary eloquence of the orator or bare facts incontrovertible and

Unimpeachable that won the day but Larie the editor of the review Spirit had also facts in his favor and moreover the evidence of over a hundred respectable Witnesses among whom were the first names of Europe to this there is but one answer the magistrates dared not question the facts of

Mesmerism spirit photography Spirit rapping writing moving talking and even Spirit materializations can be simulated there is hardly a physical phenomenon now in Europe and America but could be imitated with apparatus by a clever juggler the wonders of mesmerism and subjective phenomena alone defy tricksters skepticism Sterns science and dishonest mediums the catalytics state

It is impossible to feain spiritualists who are anxious to have their truths proclaimed and forced on science cultivate the mesmeric phenomenon placed on the stage of Egyptian Hall a cabulous plunged in a deep mesmeric sleep let her mesmerist send her freed Spirit to all the places the public may

Suggest test her Clairvoyance and clear audience stick pins into any part of her body which the mesmerist may have made his passes over thrust needles through the skin blow her eyelids burn her flesh and lacerate it with a sharp instrument do not fear exclaimed reazon and dup po teste and

Piard puser and dorki a mesmerized or entranced subject is never hurt and when all this is performed invite any popular wizard of the day who thirsts for puffery and is or pretends to be clever at mimicking every spiritual phenomena to submit his body to the same tests the speech of zules favra is

Reported to have lasted an hour and a half and to have held the judges in the public Spellbound by its eloquent we who have heard Jules favra believe it most readily only the statement embodied in the last sentence of his argument was unfortunately premature and erroneous at the same time

We are in the presence of a phenomena which science admits without attempting to explain the public May smile at it but our most illustrious Physicians regard it with gravity Justice can no longer ignore what science has acknowledged were this sweeping declaration based upon fact and had mesmerism been impartially investigated

By many instead of a few true men of science more desirous of questioning nature than mere expedience the public would never smile the public is a docile and Pious child and readily goes with the nurse leads it it chooses its idols and fetishes and worships them in proportion

To the noise they make and then turns around with the timid look of adulation to see whether the nurse Old Miss public opinion is satisfied Lanas the old Christian father is said to have remarked that no skeptic in his days would have dared to maintain pain before a magician that the soul did

Not survive the body but died together with it for he would refute them on the spot by calling up The Souls of the Dead rendering them visible to human eyes and making them foretell future events so with magistrates and bench in Madame roer’s case Baron duport was

There and they were afraid to see him mesmorized the somnambulist and so forced them not only to believe in the phenomena but to acknowledge it which was far worse and now to the doctrine of Paras solsis his incomprehensible though Lively style must be read like the biblio roles of Ezekiel within and

Without the Peril of propounding heterodox theories was great in those days the church was powerful and Sorcerers were burnt by the dozens for this reason we find Paras solsis a grippa and eugenius feles as notable for their Pious declarations as they were famous for achievements in alchemy and

Magic the full views of Paras solsis on the occult properties of the magnet are explained partially in his famous book araam in which he describes the wonderful tinure a medicine extracted from the magnet and called magium magnetus and partially in the Dante D and the Dante astorum Lee one but the

Explanations are all given an addiction unintelligible to the profane every peasant sees said he that a magnet will attract iron but a wise man must inquire for himself I have discovered that the magnet besides the visible power that of attracting iron possesses another and concealed power he demonstrates further

That in Man Lies hidden a ceral force which is that emanation from the stars and celestial bodies of which the spiritual form of man the astral spirit is composed this identity of essence which we we may term the spirit of cometary matter always stands in direct relation with the stars from which it

Was drawn and thus there exists a mutual attraction between the two both being magnets The Identical composition of the earth and all other planetary bodies and man’s terrestrial body was a fundamental idea in his philosophy the body comes from the elements the astral Spirit from the Stars man eats and drinks of the

Elements for the sustenance of his blood and flesh from the stars are the intellect and thoughts sustained in his Spirit the spectroscope has made good his theory as to the identical composition of man and stars the physicists now lecture to their classes upon the magnetic attractions of the Sun and

Planets of the substances known to compose the body of man there have been discovered in the Stars already hydrogen sodium calcium magnesium and iron and all the stars observed number in many hundreds hydrogen was found except in two now if we recollect how they have deprecated Paras solsis and his theory

Of man and the Stars being composed of like substances how ridiculed he was by astronomers and physicists for his ideas of chemical affinity and the attraction between the two and then realized that the spectroscope has Vindicated one of his assertions at least it is so absurd

To prophecy that in time all the rest of his theories will be substantial iated and now a very natural question is suggested how did paracelis come to learn anything of the composition of the Stars when till a very recent period till the discovery of the spectroscope in fact the constituents of the heavenly

Bodies were utterly unknown to our learner cies and even now not withstanding Tes spectroscope and other very important modern improvements except a few elements in a hypothetical chromosphere everything is yet a mystery for them and the Stars could paracelsus have been so sure of the nature of the starry host

Unless he had means of which science knows nothing yet knowing nothing she will not even hear pronounced the very names of these means which are her medic philosophy and Alchemy we must bear in mind moreover that paracelsus was the Discover of hydrogen and knew well all its properties and composition long before

Any of the Orthodox academicians ever thought of it that he had studied astrology and astronomy as all the fire philosophers did and that if he did assert that man is in direct Affinity with the Stars he knew well what he asserted the next point for the physiologist to verify in his

Proposition that the nourishment of the body comes not merely through the stomach but also imperceptibly through the magnetic force which resides in all nature and by which every individual member draws its specific nourishment to itself man he further says draws not only Health from the elements when in

Equilibrium but also diseases when they are Disturbed living bodies are subject to the laws of attraction and chemical Affinity as science admits the most remarkable physical property of organic tissues according to physiologists is the property of inhibition what more natural then than this theory of Paras solsis that this

Absorbent attractive and chemical body of ours gathers into itself the astral or ceral influences the sun and the Stars attract from us to themselves and we again from them to us what objection can science offer to this what is it that we give off is shown in Baron reichenbach’s

Discovery of the odic aminations of man which are identical with flames from magnets crystals and in fact from all vegetable organisms the unity of the universe was asserted by Paras solsis who says that the human body is possessed of primeval stuff or Cosmic matter the spectroscope has proved the assertion by showing that

The same chemical elements which exist upon Earth and in the sun are also found in the stars the spectroscope does more it shows that all the stars are Suns similar in Constitution to our own and as we are told by Professor mayor that the magnetic condition of the Earth

Changes with every variation upon the sun’s surface and it is said to be in sub to emanations from the Sun the Stars being Suns must also give off emanations which affect us in proportionate degrees in our dreams says paracelis we are like the plants which have also the

Elementary and vital body but possess not the spirit in our sleep the astral body is free and can by the elasticity of its nature either hover round in proximity with its sleeping vehicle or soar higher to hold converse with its Starry parents or even communicate with its Brothers at Great

Distances dreams of a prophetic character prean and present wants are the faculties of the astral Spirit to our elementary and grosser body these gifts are not imparted for at death it descends into the bosom of the earth and is reunited to the physical elements while the several Spirits

Return to the Stars the animals he adds have also their presentiments for they too have an astral body Van Helmont who was a disciple of paracelis says much of the same though his theories on magnetism are more largely developed and still more carefully elaborated the magnel Magnum

The means by which the secret magnetic property enables one person to affect another mutually is attributed by him to that Universal sympathy which exists between all things in nature the cause produces the effect the effect refers itself back to the cause and both are reciprocated magnetism he says is an

Unknown property of a Heavenly nature very much resembling the stars and not at all impeded by any boundaries of space or time every created being possesses his own Celestial power and is closely allied with Heaven this magic power of man which thus can operate externally

Lies as it were hidden in the Inner Man this magical wisdom and strength thus sleeps but mere suggestion is roused into activity and becomes more living the more the elder man of Flesh and the Darkness is repressed and this I say the cabalistic art effects it brings back to

The soul that magical yet natural strength which like a startled sheep has left it both van helmet and Paras solsis agree as to the great potency of the will in the state of ecstasy they say that the spirit is everywhere diffused and the spirit is the medium of

Magnetism that pure Prim primeval magic does not consist in superstitious practices and vain ceremonies but in the Imperial will of man it is not the spirits of Heaven and Hell which are the Masters over physical nature but the Soul and Spirit of man which are concealed in him as the fire is

Concealed in the Flint the theory of the ceral influence on man was enunciated by all the medieval philosophers the Stars consist equally of the elements of Earthly bodies says Cornelius agria and therefore the ideas attract each other influences only go forth through the help of the spirit but this spirit is

Diffused through the whole universe and is in full Accord with the human Spirits the magician who would acquire Supernatural Powers must possess Faith Love and Hope in all things there is a secret power concealed and then come the miraculous powers of Magic the modern theory of General Pleasanton singularly

Coincides with the views of the fire philosophers his View of the positive and negative electricities of man and woman and the mutual attraction and repulsion of everything in nature seems to be copied from that of Robert flood the Grand Master of the rosac crucians of England when the two men approach

Each other says the fire philosopher their magnetism is either passive or active that is positive or negative if the emanations which they send out are broken or throw back there arises antipathy but when the emanations pass through each other from both sides then there is positive magnetism for the Rays

Proceed from the center to the circumference in this case they not only affect sicknesses but also moral sentiments this magnetism or sympathy is found not only among animals but also in plants and in minerals and now we will notice how when Mesmer had imported into France his

Betet and system based entirely on the philosophy and doctrines of the Paracel sites the great psychological and physiological Discovery was treated by The Physicians it will demonstrate how much ignorance superficiality and Prejudice can be displayed by a scientific body when the subject clashes with their own cherished theories it is

The more important because to the neglect of the committee of the French Academy of 1784 is probably due to the present materialistic drift of the public mind and certainly the gaps in the atomic philosophy which we have seen its most devoted teachers confessing to exist the committee of 1784 compromised men of

Such Eminence as borei Salin daret and the famous Guillotine to whom were subsequently added Franklin Leroy Bailey dorg and lavosier bori died shortly afterward and mag go succeeded him there can be no doubt of two things these that the committee began their work under strong prejudices and only because prorally

Ordered to do it by the king and that their manner of observing the delicate facts of mesmerism was injudicious and illiberal the report drawn by Bailey was intended to be a death blow to the new science it was spread ostentatiously throughout all the schools and ranks of society arousing the bitterest feelings

Among a large portion of the aristocracy and Rich commercial class who had patronized Mesmer and had been I witnesses to his cures an L dejo an academician of the highest rank who had thoroughly investigated the subject with the eminent Court physician deson published a counter report drawn with minute exactness in which he

Advocated the careful observation by the Medical Faculty of the therapeutic effects of the magnetic fluid and insisted upon the immediate publication of their discoveries and observations his demand was met by the appearance of a great number of Memoirs pical works and dogmatic itical books developing new facts and Thor’s

Works entitled R A Sur magnetism and Mal displaying a vast Edition stimulated Research into the records of the past and the Magnetic phenomena of successive nations from the remotest Antiquity were laid before the public the doctrine of Mesmer was simply a restatement of the doctrines of Paras solsis Van Helmont

Santinelli and Maxwell the Scotchman and he was even guilty of copying texts from the work of Bertrand and enunciating them as his own principles in Professor Stewart’s work the author regards our universe as composed of atoms with some sort of medium between them as the machine and the laws of energy is the

Laws working this machine Professor yolman calls this a modern Doctrine but we find among the 27 propositions laid down by Mesmer in 1775 just one century earlier in his letter to a foreign physician the following first there exists a mutual influence between the heavenly bodies the Earth and living bodies second a

Fluid universally diffused and continued so as to admit no vacuum whose subtlety is beyond all comparison and which from its nature is capable of receiving propagating and communicating all the impressions of motion is the medium of this influence it would appear from this that the theory is not so modern after

All Professor balfor Stewart says we may regard the universe in the light of a vast physical machine and Mesmer third this reciprocal action is subject to Mechanical laws unknown up to the present time Professor mayor reaffirming Gilbert’s doctrine that the Earth is a great magnet remarks that the mysterious

Variations in the intensity of its Force seem to be in subjection to emanations from the Sun changing with the apparent daily and yearly Revolutions of that orb and pulsating in sympathy with the huge waves of fire which sweep over its surface he speaks of the constant fluctuation the E and flow of the

Earth’s directive influence and Mesmer fourth from this action result alternate effects which may be considered a flux and reflux sixth It Is by this operation the most universal of those presented to us by Nature that the relations of activ it occur between the heavenly bodies the earth and its constituent Parts there

Are two more which will be interesting reading to our modern scientists seventh the properties of matter and of organized body depend on this operation eighth the animal body experiences the alternate effects of this agent and it is by insinuating itself into the substance of the nerves that it immediately affects them among

Other important Works which appeared between 1798 and 182 24 when the French Academy appointed its second commission to investigate mesmerism the anel’s D magnetis animel by the baron deenan duer Lieutenant General Chevalier of St Louis member of the Academy of Sciences and correspondent of many of the Learned

Societies of Europe may be consulted with great advantage in 1820 the Prussian government instructed The Academy of Berlin to offer a prize of 300 ducats in gold for the best thesis on mesmerism the Royal scientific Society of Paris under the presidency of his Royal Highness the Duke

Dulam offered a gold medal for the same purpose the Marquee de llas peer of France one of the 40 of the Academy of Sciences and honorary member of the Learned societies of all the principal European governments issued a work en titled essay philosophic probabilities in which this eminent scientist says of all the

Instruments that we can employ to know the imperceptible agents of nature the most sensitive are the nerves especially when exceptional influences increase their sensibility the singular phenomena which result from this extreme nervous sensitiveness of certain individuals have given birth to diverse opinions as to the existence of a new agent which

Has been named animal magnetism we are so far from knowing all the Agents of Nature and their various modes of action that it would be hardly philosophical to deny the phenomena simply because they are inexplicable in the actual state of our information it is simply our duty to examine them with

An attention as much more scrupulous as it seems difficult to admit them the experiments of Mesmer were vastly improved upon by the Marquee d p who entirely dispensed with apparatus and produced remarkable cures among the tenants of his estate at busen these being given to the public many other educated men experimented

With like success and in 1825 M forac proposed to the Academy of Medicine to Institute a new inquiry a special committee consisting of adelong parisy Mark beran sen with Hassan as reporter United in a recommendation that the suggestion should be adopted they make the manly avow that in

Science no decision whatever is absolute and irrevocable and afford US the means to estimate the value which should be attached to the conclusions of the Franklin Committee of 1784 by saying that the experiments on which this judgment was founded appear to have been conducted without the simultaneous and necessary assembling

Together of all the Commissioners and all also with moral predispositions which according to the principle of the fact which they were appointed to examine must cause their complete failure what they say concerning magnetism as a secret remedy has been said many times by the most respected writers upon modern spiritualism namely

It is the duty of the academy to study it to subject it to trials finally to take away the use and practice of it from persons quite strangers to the art who abuse this means and make it an object of lucer and speculation this report provoked long

Debates but in May 1826 the academy appointed a commission which comprised the following illustrious names lero bordis deat double mendi gasant Hassan FAL Mark itard fuk and guau deusi they began their labors immediately and continued them five years communicating through mon H to the academy the result of their observations the report Embraces

Accounts of phenomena classified under 34 different paragraphs but as this work is not specially devoted to the science of magnetism we must be content with a few brief extracts they assert that neither contact of the hands frictions nor passes are invariably needed since on several occasions the will fixedness of

Stare have sufficed to produce magnetic phenomena even without the knowledge of the magnetized well attested and therapeutical phenomena depend on magnetism alone and are not reproduced without it the state of somnambulism exists and occasions the development of new faculties which have received the denominations of Clairvoyance intuition internal provision sleep the magnetic

Has been excited under circumstances where those magneti could not see and were entirely ignorant of the means employed to occasion it the magnetizer having once controlled his subject may put him completely into sabulis take him out of it without his knowledge out of his sight at a certain

Distance and through closed doors the external senses of the sleeper seemed to be completely paralyzed and a duplicate set to be brought into action most of the time they are entirely strangers to the external and unexpected noise made in their ears such as the sound of copper vessels forcibly struck

The fall of any heavy substance and so forth one may make them respire hydrochloric acid or ammonia without inconveniencing them by it or without even a suspicion on their part the committee could tickle their feet nostrils and the angles of the Eyes by the approach of a Feather pinch their

Skin so as to produce ecosis pricket under the nails and pins plunged to a considerable depth without the invinc of any pain or by sign of being at all aware of it in a word we have seen one person who was insensible to one of the most painful operations of

Surgery and whose countenance pulse or respiration did not manifest the slightest emotion so much for the external senses now let us see what they have to say about the internal ones which which may fairly be considered as proving a marked difference between man and a mutton protoplasm whilst they are in this state

Of somnambulism say the committee the magnetized persons we have observed retain the exercise of the faculties which they have whilst awake their memory even appears to be more faithful and more extensive we have seen two cabulous distinguish with their eyes shut the objects plac before them they have told without touching them the

Color and value of the cards they have have read words traced with a hand or some lines of a book opened by mere chance this phenomena took place even when the opening of eyelids was accurately closed by means of the fingers we met in two camulus The Power

Of foreseeing Acts more or less complicated of the organism one of them announced several days nay several months beforehand the day the hour and the minute when epileptic fats would come on them and return the other declared the time of The Cure their Provisions were realized with remarkable exactness the commission

Say that it is collected in communicated facts sufficiently important to include it to think that the academy should encourage the researches on magnetism as a very curious branch of psychology and natural history the committee conclude by saying that the facts are so extraordinary that they scarcely imagine that the academy will concede the

Reality but protest that they have been throughout out animated by motives of a lofty character the love of Science and by the necessity of justifying the hopes which the academy had entertained of our Zeal and our devotion their fears were fully justified by the conduct of at least one

Member of their own number who had absented himself from the experiments and as M husan tells us did not deem it right to sign the report this was maandi the physiologist who despite the fact stated by the official report that he had not been present at the experiments did not

Hesitate to devote four pages of his famous work on human physiology to the subject of mesmerism and after summarizing its alleged phenomena without endorsing them as unreservedly as the erudition and scientific acquirements of his fellow committee men would seem to have exacted says self-respect and the Dignity of the profession demands circumspection on

These points he The well-informed Physician will remember how readily mystery Glides into charlantry and how apt the profession is to become degraded even by its semblance when countenance by respectable practitioners no word in the context lets the readers into the secret that has been duly appointed by the academy

To serve on the commission of 1826 had absented himself from its sittings had so failed to learn the truth about mesmeric phenomena and was now pronouncing judgment expart self-respect and the Dignity of the profession probably exacted silence 30 years later an English scientist whose specialty is the investigation of physics and whose

Reputation is even greater than that of Majin D stooped to as unfair a course of conduct when the opportunity offered to investigate the spiritualistic phenomena and Aid in taking it out of the hands of ignorant or dishonest investigators professor John Tindle avoided the subject but in his fragments of science

He was guilty of the ungentlemanly expressions with which we have quoted in another place but we were wrong he made one attempt and that sufficed he tells us in the fragments that he once got under a table to see how the wraps were made and arose with a despair for Humanity such

As he never felt before Israel putam crawling on hand and knee to kill the She Wolf in her Den partially affords a parallel by which to estimate the chemists courage in groping in the dark after the ugly truth but putam killed his wolf and Tindle was devoured by his sub Mena desperatio

Should be the motto on his shield speaking of the report of the committee of 1824 Dr Alonso testy a distinguished contemporaneous scientist says that it produced a great impression on the academy but few convictions no one can question the veracity of the Commissioners whose good faith as well as great knowledge were

Undeniable but they were suspected of having been dupes in fact there are certain unfortunate truths which compromise those who believe in them and those especially who are so candid as to avow them publicly how true this is let the records of history from the earliest times to this very day a test when

Professor Robert hair announced the preliminary results of his spiritualistic investigations he albeit one of the most eminent chemists and physicists in the world was nevertheless regarded as a dupe when he proved that he was not he was charged with having fallen into dotage the Harvard professors denouncing his inan adherance to the gigantic

Humbug when the professor began his investigations in 1853 he announced that he felt called upon as an act of Duty to his fellow creatures to bring whatever influence he possessed to the atten attempt to stem the tide of popular Madness which in defiance of reason and

Science was fast setting in favor of the gross delusions called spiritualism though according to his declaration he entirely coincided with Faraday’s theory of tabl turning he had the true greatness which characterizes the princes of science to make his investigation thorough and then tell the truth how he was rewarded by his

Lifelong Associates let his own words tell in an address delivered to New York in September 1854 he says that he had been engaged in scientific Pursuits for upwards of half a century and his accuracy and precision had never been questioned until he became a spiritualist while his Integrity as a

Man had never in his life been assailed until the Harvard professors fulminated the report against that which he knew to be true and which they did not know to be false how how much mournful pathos is expressed in these few words an old man of 76 a scientist of half a century

Deserted for telling the truth and now Mr AR Wallace who had previously been esteemed among the most illustrious of British scientists having proclaimed his belief in spiritualism and mesmerism is spoken of in terms of compassion Professor Nicholas Wagner of St Petersburg whose reputation as a zoologist is one of the most consp ous

In his turn pays the penalty of his exceptional cander in his outrageous treatment by Russian scientists there are scientists and scientists and if the occult Sciences suffer in this instance of modern spiritualism from the malice of one class nevertheless they have had their Defenders at all times among men whose

Names had shed luster upon science itself in the first rank stands Isaac Newton the light of science who was a thorough believer in magnetism as taught by paracelsus Van Helmont and by the fire philosophers in general no one will presume to deny that the doctrine of universal space and attraction is purely

A theory of magnetism if his own words mean anything at all they mean that he based all his speculations upon the soul of the world the great Universal magnetic agent which he called the Divine sensorium here he says the question is of a very subtile Spirit which penetrates through all even the hardest

Bodies and which is concealed in their substance through the strength and activity of this Spirit bodies attract each other and adhere together when brought into contact through it electrical bodies operate at the remotest distance as well as near at hand attracting and repelling through this Spirit the light also flows and is

Refracted and reflected and warms bodies all senses are excited by the spirit and through it the animals move their limbs but these things cannot be explained in a few words and we have not yet sufficient experience to determine fully the laws by which the universal Spirit operates there are two kinds of

Magnetization the first is purely animal the other Transcendent and depending on the will and knowledge of the mesmerizer as well as on the degree of spirituality of the subject and his capacity to receive the impressions of the astralite but now it is next to ascertain the Clairvoyance depends a

Great deal more on the former than on the latter to the power of an Adept like dup po the most positive subject will have to submit if his sight is ably directed by the mesmerizer magician or Spirit the light must yield up its most secret records to our scrutiny for if it

Is a book which is ever closed to those who see and do not perceive on the other hand it is ever open for one who Wills to see it opened it keeps an unmutilated record of all that was that is is or ever will be the minutest acts of our

Lives are imprinted upon it and even our thoughts rest photographed on its Eternal tablets it is the book which we see opened by the angel in the Revelation which is The Book of Life and out of which the dead are judged according to their works it is in short

The memory of God the oracles assert that the impression of thoughts characters men and other Divine Visions appear in The Ether in this the things without figure are figured says an ancient fragment of the caldan Oracles of zoroaster thus ancient as well as modern wisdom Vatican and science agree in

Corroborating the claims of the cabalists it is on the indestructible tablets of the astral light that is stamped the impression of every thought we think and Every Act we perform and that future events effects of long forgotten causes are already delineated as a vivid picture for the eye of the

Sear and profet to follow memory the despair of the materialist the Enigma of the psychologist the Sphinx of science is to the student of old philosophies is merely a name to express that power which man unconsciously exerts and shares with many of the inferior animals to look within inner sight into the

Astral light and there behold the images of past Sensations and incidents instead of searching for the cerebral ganglia for micr s of the living and the dead of scenes that we have visited of incidents in which we have born apart they went to the vast repository

Where the records of every man’s life as well as every pulsation of the visible Cosmos are stored up for all eternity that flash of memory which is traditionally supposed to show a drowning man every long-forgotten scene of his mortal life as the landscape is revealed to The Traveler by intermittent

Flashes of lightning is simply the sudden glimpses which the Str struggling Soul gets into the silent galleries where his history is depicted in imperishable colors the well-known Fact one corroborated by the personal experience of nine persons out of 10 that we have often recognized as familiar to us scenes and Landscapes and

Conversations which we see or hear for the first time and sometimes in countries never visited before as a result of the same causes Believers in reincarnation aduce this as an additional proof of our anti edent existence in other bodies this recognition of men countries and things

That we have never seen is attributed by them to flashes of Soul memory and anterior experiences but the men of old in common with medieval philosophers firmly held to a contrary opinion they affirmed that though this psychological phenomena was one of the greatest arguments in favor of immortality and the Soul’s

Pre-existence yet the latter being endowed with an individual memory apart from that of our physical brain it is no proof of reincarnation as elus Levi beautifully expresses it nature shuts the door after everything that passes and pushes life onward in more perfected forms the crysalis becomes a butterfly the latter

Can never become a grub in the Stillness of the night hours when our bodily senses are fast locked into the feds of sleep and our elementary body rests the astral form becomes free it then oozes out of its Earthly prison and as paracelis has it confabulates with the

Outward world and travels round the visible as well as the invisible worlds in sleep he says the astral Body Soul is in Freer motion then it Soares to its parents and holds converse with the Stars dreams for boings pressions prognostications and presentiments are Impressions left by our astral Spirit on

Our brain which rece receives the more or less distinctly according to the proportion of blood within which it is supplied during the hours of sleep the more the body is exhausted the Freer is the spiritual man and the more Vivid the impressions of our Soul’s memory in heavy and robust sleep dreamless and

Uninterpreted upon Awakening to outward Consciousness men may sometimes remember nothing but the impressions of scenes and Landscapes which the astral body saw in its paragr naations are still there though lying latent under the pressure of matter they may be awakened at any moment and then during such flashes of

Man’s inner memory there is an instantaneous interchange of energies between the visible and the invisible universes between the micrographs of the cerebral ganglia and the photo scenographic galleries of the astral light a current is established and a man who knows that he has never visited in body nor seen the landscape and person

That he recognizes May well assert that still he has seen and knows them for the acquaintance was formed while traveling in spirit to this the physiologists can have but one objection they will answer that in natural sleep perfect and deep half of our nature which is volitional

Is in the condition of inertia hence unable to travel the more so as the existence of any such individual astral body or soul is considered by them little else than a poetical myth blumenbach is ures us that in the state of sleep all intercourse between mind and body is suspended an assertion which

Is denied by Dr Richardson F FRS who honestly reminds the German scientists that the precise limits and connections of Mind and Body being unknown it is more than should be said this confession added to those of the French physiologist forne and the still more recent one of

Dr Alin an eminent London physician who frankly avowed in an address to students that of all scientific Pursuits which practically concern the community there is none perhaps which rests upon so uncertain and insecure basis as medicine gives us a certain right to offset the hypothesis of ancient scientists against those of the modern

Ones no man however gross and material he may be can avoid leading a double existence one in the visible Universe the other in the invisible the life principle which animates his physical frame is chiefly in the astral body and while the more animal portions of him rest the more spiritual ones know

Neither limits nor obstacles we are perfectly aware that many learned as well as the unlearned will object to such a novel Theory the distribution of the life principle they would prefer remaining in Blissful ignorance and go on confessing that no one knows or can pretend to tell when and whether this mysterious agent

Appears and disappears than to give one’s moment’s attention to what they can consider old and exploded theories some might object on the ground taken by theology that dumb Broods have no Immortal Souls and hence can have no astral Spirits for theologians as well as lay and labor under the erroneous

Impression that Soul and Spirit are one and the same thing but if we study Plato and other philosophers of old we may readily perceive that while the irrational Soul by which Plato meant our astral body or the more e etherial representation of ourselves can have at best only a more

Or less prolonged continuity of existence beyond the grave the Divine Spirit wrongly termed Soul by the church is Immortal by its very essence any Hebrew scholar will readily appreciate the distinction who comprehends the difference between the two words Rua and nepes if the life principle is something

Apart from the astral spirit and in no way connected with it why why is it that the intensity of The Clairvoyant Powers depends so much on the bodily prostration of the subject the deeper the trance the less signs of the life the body shows the clearer becomes the spiritual perceptions and the more

Powerful are the Soul’s Visions the soul disburdened of the bodily senses shows activity of power in a far greater degree of intensity than it can in a strong healthy body Brier de bosmont gives repeated instances of this fact the organs of sight smell taste touch and hearing are proved to become far

Acuter in a mesmerized subject deprived of the possibility of exercising them bodily then while he uses them in his normal State such facts alone once proved ought to stand as Invincible demonstrations of the continuity of individual life at least for a certain period after the body has been left by us either by

Reason of its being worn out or by accident but though during its brief sojourn on on Earth our soul may be assimilated to a light hidden under a bushel it still shines more or less bright and attracts to itself the influences of kindred spirits and when a

Thought of good or evil import is begotten in our brain it draws to it impulses of like nature as irresistibly as the magnet attracts iron filings this attraction is also proportionate to the intensity with which the thought impulses makes itself felt in The Ether and so it will be understood how one man

May impress himself upon his own epic so forcibly that the influence may be carried Through the Ever interchanging currents of energy between the two worlds the visible and the unvisible from one succeeding age to another until it affects a large portion of man kind how much the authors of the famous

Work entitled the Unseen universe may have allowed themselves to think in this direction it would be difficult to say but that they have not told all they might will be inferred from The Following language regard it as you please there can be no doubt that the

Properties of The Ether are of a much higher order in the Arcana of nature than those of tangible matter and as even the high Priests of science still might find the latter far beyond their comprehension except in numerous but minute often isolated particulars it would not become us to speculate further

It is sufficient for our purpose to know from what The Ether certainly does that it is capable of vastly more than any has yet ventured to say one of the most interesting discoveries of modern times is that of the faculty which enables a certain class of sensitive persons to receive

From any object held in the hand or against the forehead impressions of the character or appearance of the individual or any other object with which it has previously been in contact thus a manuscript painting article of clothing or jewelry no matter how ancient conveys to the sensitive a vivid

Picture the writer painter or wearer even though he lived in the days of tmy or Enoch nay more a fragment of an ancient building will recall its history and even the scenes which transpired within or about it a bit of AE will carry the soul

Vision back to the time when it was in process of formation this faculty is called by its Discoverer Professor Jr Buchanan of Louisville Kentucky psychometry to him the world is indebted for this most important addition to psychology olical sciences and to him perhaps when skepticism is found felled To The Ground

By such accumulation of facts posterity will have to elevate a statue in announcing to the public his great discovery Professor Buchanan confining himself to the power of psychometry to delineate human character says the mental and physiological influence imparted to writing appears to be imperishable as the oldest specimens I’ve investigated gave their Impressions

With a distinctness in and force little impaired by time old manuscripts requiring an antiquary to decipher their strange old penmanship were easily interpreted by the psychometric power the property of retaining the impress of mind is not limited to writing drawings paintings everything upon which human contact thought and

Volition have been expanded may become linked with that thought in life so as to recall them to the mind of another went in contact without perhaps really knowing at the early time of the grand Discovery the significance of his own prophetic words the professor adds this discovery

In its application to the Arts and to history will open a mine of interesting knowledge the existence of this faculty was first experimentally demonstrated in 1841 it has since been verified by a thousand psychomet in different parts of the world it proves that every occurrence in nature no matter how

Minute or unimportant leaves its indelible impress upon physical nature and as there has been no appreciable molecular disturbance the only inference possible is that these images have been produced by that invisible Universal forth ether or astral light in his Charming work entitled the soul of things Professor Denton the

Geologist enters at Great length into a discussion of the subject he gives a multitude of examples of the psychometrical power which Miss Denton possesses in a marked degree a fragment of cito’s house at Tusculum enabled her to describe without the slightest information as to the nature of the

Object placed on her forehead not only the great orator surroundings but also of the previous owner of the building Cornelius Sula Felix or as he is usually called Sula the dictator fragment of marble from the ancient Christian Church of Smyrna brought before her its congregation and officiating priests specimens from Nineveh China Jerusalem

Greece Ararat and other places all over the world brought up scenes in the life of various personages whose ashes had been scattered thousands of years ago in many cases Professor Denton verified the statements by reference to historical records more than this a bit of a skeleton or a fragment of the tooth of

Some anti deluvian animal causes the Cirrus to perceive the creature as it were when it was alive been live for a few brief moments in its life and experience its Sensations before the eager quest of the psychomet the most hidden recesses of the domain of nature

Yield up their secrets and the events of the most remote epics revive in vividness of impression the flitting circumstances of yesterday says the author in the same work not a leave weaves not an insect crawls not a ripple moves but each motion is recorded by a thousand faithful scribes and in infallible and

Indelible scripture this is just as true of all past time from the dawn of light upon this infant Globe when around its cradle the steaming curtains hung to this moment Nature has been busy photographing everything what a picture gallery is hers it appears to us the height of

Impossibility to imagine the scenes in ancient thees or in some Temple of prehistoric times should be photographed only upon the subst of certain atoms the images of the events are embedded in that all permeating Universal and ever retaining medium which the philosophers call the soul of the world and Mr Denton

The soul of things the psychomet by applying the fragment of a substance to his forehead brings his inner self into relations with the inner soul of the object he handles it is now admitted that this Universal ether pervades all things in nature even the most solid it

Is beginning to be admitted also that it perseveres the images of all things which transpire when the psychomet examines his specimen he is brought in contact with the current of the astral light connected with that specimen and which retains pictures of the events associated with its history these

According to Denton pass before his vision with a swiftness of light scene after scene crowding upon each other so rapidly that it is only by the Supreme exercise of the will that he is able to hold anyone in the field Vision long enough to describe it the psychomet is

Clairvoyant that is he sees with the inner eye unless his willpower is very strong unless he has thoroughly trained himself to that particular phenomena and his knowledge of the capabilities of his sight are profound his perceptions of places persons and events must necessarily be very confused but in the

Case of mesmerization in which the same Clairvoyant faculty is developed the operator whose will holds that of the subject under control can force him to concentrate his attention upon a given picture long enough to observe all its minute details moreover under the guidance of an experienced mesmerizer the sear would Excel the natural

Psychomet in having provision of future events more distinct and clear than the latter and to those who might object to the possibility of perceiving that which yet is not we may put the question why is it more impossible to see that which will be than to bring back to sight that

Which is gone and is no more according to the cabalistic doctrine the future exists in the astly in the embryo as in present existed an embryo in the past while man is free to act as he pleases the manner in which he will act was forn

From all time not on the ground of fatalism or destiny but simply on the principle of universal unchangeable Harmony and as it may be forn that when a the musical note is struck its vibrations will not and cannot change into those of another note besides eternity can have neither past nor

Future but only the present as boundless space in its strictly literal sense can have neither distance nor proximate places our conceptions limited to the narrow area of our experience attempt to fit it not an end at least a beginning of time and space but neither of these

Exist in reality for in such case time would not be Eternal nor space boundless the past no more exists than the future as we have said only our memories survive and our memories are but the glimpses that we catch of the reflections of this past in the currents

Of the astral light as the psychomet catches them from the astral emanations of the object held by him says Professor E Hitchcock when speaking of the influences of light upon bodies and of the formation of pictures upon them by means of it it seems seems then that this photographic influence

Pervades all nature nor can we say where it stops we do not know but it may imprint upon the world around us our features as they are modified by various passions and thus fill nature with theot type impressions of all our actions it may too that there are tests by which

Nature more skillful than any photographist can bring out and fix these portraits so that acuter senses than ours shall see them as on a great canvas spread over the material Universe perhaps too they may never fade from that canvas and become specimens in the great picture gallery of Eternity the perhaps of Professor

Hitchcock is henceforth Changed by the demonstration of psychometry into a triumphant certitude those who understand these psychological and Clairvoyant faculties will take exception to Professor Hitchcock’s idea that acuter senses than ours are needed to see these pictures upon his supposed Cosmic canvas and maintain that he should have confined his limitations to

The external senses of the body the human spirit being of the Divine Immortal Spirit appreciates neither past nor future but sees all things as in the present these dagot types referred to in the above quotation are imprinted upon the astral light where as we said before and according to

The Hermetic teaching the first portion of which is already accepted and demonstrated by science is kept the record of all that was is or ever will be of late some of our learned men have given a particular attention to a subject hether to branded with the mark of superstition they begin speculating

On hypothetical and invisible Worlds the authors of the Unseen Universe were first To Boldly take the lead and already they find a follower in Professor Fisk whose speculations are given in the Unseen World evidently the scientists are probing the insecure ground of materialism and feeling it trembling Ling under their feet are

Preparing for a less dishonorable surrender of arms in case of defeat jevons confirms babage and both firmly believe that every thought displacing the particles of the brain and setting them in motion scatters them throughout the Universe and think that each particle of the existing matter must be a register of all that has

Happened on the other hand Dr Thomas Young in his lectures on natural philosophy most positively invites us to speculate with freedom on the possibility of independent worlds some existing in different parts others pervading each other unseen and unknown in the same space and others again to

Which space may not be a necessary mode of existence if scientist proceeding from a strictly scientific point of view such as the possibility of energy being transferred into the invisible universe and on the principle of continuity indulge in such speculations Why should a cultist and spiritually be refused the same

Privilege ganglionic Impressions on the surface of polished metal are registered and may be preserved for an indefinite space of time according to science and Professor Draper illustrates the fact most poetically a shadow says he never falls upon a wall without leaving thereupon a permanent trace a trace

Which might be made visible by resorting to proper processes the portraits of our friends or landscape views may be hidden on the sensitive surface from the eye but they are ready to make their appearance as soon as proper developers are resorted to a spectre is concealed

On a silver or glassy surface until by our necromancy we make it come forth into the visible world upon the walls of our most private Apartments where we think the eye of intrusion is altogether shut out and our retirement can never be profaned there exists the vestages of all our acts

Silhouettes of whatever we have done if an indelible impression may be thus obtained on inorganic matter and if nothing is lost or passes completely out of the existence in the universe why such a scientific Levy of arms against the authors of the Unseen universe and on what ground can they reject the

Hypothesis that thought conceived to affect the matter of Another Universe simultaneously with this may explain a future state in our opinion if psychometry is one of the grandest proofs of the indestructibility of matter retaining eternally the impressions of the outward world the possession of that faculty by

Our inner sight is a still greater one in favor of the immortality of man’s individual Spirit capable of discerning events which took place hundreds of thousands of years ago why would it not apply the same faculty to a future Lost In The Eternity in which there can be

Neither past nor future but only one boundless present not withstanding the confessions of stupendous ignorance in some things things made by the scientists themselves they still deny the existence of that mysterious spiritual Force lying beyond the grasp of the ordinary physical laws they still hope to be able to apply

To living beings the same laws which they have found to answer in reference to dead matter and after having discovered where the cabalist term the gross pations of ether light heat electricity and motion they have rejoiced over their Good Fortune counted its vibration in producing the colors of

The spectrum and proud of their achievements refused to see any further several men of science have pondered more or less over its protein Essence and unable to measure it with their photometers called it an hypothetical medium of great elasticity and extreme tenuity supposed to pervade all

Space the interior of solid B is not accepted and to be the medium of transmission of light and heat Di AR others whom we will name the will of the Wisps of science her pseudo Sons examined it also and even they went to the trouble of scrutinizing it through

Powerful glasses they tell us but perceiving neither Spirits nor ghosts in it and failing equally to discover in its treacherous waves anything of a more scientific character they turned around and called all believers in immortality in general and spiritualists in particular insane fools and Visionary lunatics the whole in doleful accents

Perfectly appropriate to the circumstance of such a sad failure see the authors of the Unseen Universe we have driven the operation of that mystery called life out of the objective Universe the mistake made lies in imagining that by this process they completely get rid of a thing so driven

Before them and that it disappears from the universe altogether it does no such thing it only disappears from that small circle of light which we may call the universe of scientific perception call it the Trinity of mystery mystery of matter the mystery of life and the

Mystery of God and these three are one taking the ground that the visible Universe must certainly in transformable energy and probably in matter come to an end and the principle of continuity still demanding a continuance of the universe the authors of this remarkable work find themselves forced to believe

Believe that there is something beyond that which is visible and that the visible system is not the whole universe but only it may be a very small part of it furthermore looking back as well as forward to the origin of this visible Universe the authors urge that if the

Visible universe is all that exists then the first abrupt manifestation of it is as truly a break of continuity as its final overthrow art 85 therefore as such a break is against the accepted law of continuity the authors come to the following conclusion now it is not natural to

Imagine that a universe of this nature which we have reason to think exists and is connected by bonds of energy with the visible universe is also capable of receiving energy from it may we not regard ether or the medium as not merely a bridge between one order of things and

Another forming as it were a species of cement in virtue of which the various orders of the universe are welded together and made into one and fine what we generally called ether maybe not a mere medium but a medium plus the invisible order of things so that when the Motions of the

Visible Universe are transferred into ether part of them are conveyed as by a bridge into the invisible universe and are there made use of and stored up nay is it even necessary to retain the conception of a brid Bridge may we not at once say that when

Energy is carried from matter into ether it is carried from the visible into the invisible and that when it is carried from ether to matter it is carried from the invisible into the visible art 198 unen Universe precisely and where science to take a few more steps in that direction

And fathom more seriously the hypothetical medium who knows but tindles impassible Chasm between the physical processes of the brain and Consciousness might be at least intellectually passed with surprising ease and safety so far back as 1856 a man considered a Sant in his days Dr Joe bard of Paris had certainly the same

Ideas as the authors of the Unseen Universe on ether when he startled the press in the world of science by the following declaration I hold a discovery which frightens me there are two kinds of electricity one brute and blind is produced by the contact of metals and

Acids the gross pration the other is intelligent and Clairvoyant electricity has bifurcated itself in the hands of Galvan nobili and matusi the brute force of the current has followed Jacobi Bonelli and monal while the intellectual one was following Boyce Robert and theier and the Chevalier dup Plante the Electric Ball or globular

Electricity contains a thought which disobeys Newton and Marriott to follow its own freaks we have in the annals of the academy thousands of proofs of the intelligence of the electric bolt but I remark that I am permitting myself to become Indiscreet a little more and I should have disclosed to you the key

Which is about to discover to us the universal Spirit the foregoing added to the wonderful confessions of Science and what we have just quoted from The Unseen universe throw an additional luster on the wisdom of the long departed ages in one of the preceding chapters we have alluded to a quotation from Corey’s

Translation of ancient fragments in which it appears that one of the cdan oracles expresses this self-same idea about ether and in the language singularly like that of the authors of the Unseen Universe it states that from ether have come all things and to it all will return that the images of all

Things are indelibly impressed upon it and that it is a storehouse of the germs or of the remains of all visible forms and even ideas it appears as if this case strangely corroborates our assertion that whatever discoveries may be made in our days will be found to have been anticipated by many thousands

Years by our simple-minded ancestors at the point at which we now arrived the attitude assumed by the materialists toward psychical phenomena being perfectly defined mind we may assert with safety that were this key lying loose on the threshold of the chasm not one of our tindles would stoop

To pick it up how timid would appear to be some cabalists these tentative efforts to solve the great mystery of the universal ether although so far in advance it anything propounded by contemporary philosophers what the intelligent explorers of the Unseen Universe speculate upon was to the masters of hermetic philosophy familiar science

To them ether was not merely a bridge connecting the seen and unseen sides of that universe but across its span their daring feet followed the road that led through the mysterious Gates which modern speculators either will not or cannot unlock the deeper the research of the modern Explorer the more often he comes

Face to face with the discoveries of the Ancients does Ellie deont the great French geologist Venture a hint upon the terrestrial circulation in relation to some elements in the Earth’s crust he finds himself anticipated by the old philosophers do we demand of distinguished technologists what are the

Most recent discoveries in regard to the origin of the metalliferous deposits we hear one of them Professor ster hunt in showing us how water is a universal solvent enunciating the doctrine held and taught by the old valleys more than two dozen centuries ago that water was the principle of all things

We listen to the same Professor with deont as Authority expounding the terrestrial circulation and the chemical and physical phenomena of the material world while we read with pleasure that he is not prepared to concede that we have in chemical and physical process is the whole secret of organic life we note

With a still greater Delight the following honest confession on his part still we are in many respects approximating the phenomena of the organic world to those of the mineral Kingdom and we at the same time learn that these so far interest and depend upon each other that we begin to see a certain

Truth underlying the notion of those old philosophers who extended to the mineral world the notion of a vital force which led them to speak of the Earth as a great living organism and to look upon the various changes of its air its Waters and its Rocky depths as processes

Belonging to the life of our planet everything in this world must have a beginning things have laterally gone so far with Scientists in the matter of prejudice that it is quite a wonder that even so much as this should be conceded to ancient philosophy the poor honest primordial elements have

Long been exiled and our ambitious men of science run races to determine who shall add one more to the fledging brood of the 63 or more Elementary substances meanwhile there rag is a war in Modern Chemistry about terms we are denied the right to call these substances chemical elements for they

Are not primordial principles or self-existing Essences out of which the universe was fashioned such ideas associated with the word element were good enough for the old Greek philosophy but modern science rejects them for as Professor cook says they are unfortunate terms and experimental science will have nothing

To do with any kind of Essences except those which they can see smell or taste must have those that can be put in the eye the nose or the mouth it leaves others to the metaphysicians therefore when Van Helmont tells us that though a homogene part of Elementary Earth may be artfully

Artificially converted into water though he still denies that the same can be done by Nature alone for no natural agent is able to transmute one element into another offering as a reason that the El elements always remain the same we must believe him if not quite an ignoramus at least an unprogressive

Discipline of The Moldy old Greek philosophy living and dying in Blissful ignorance of the future 63 substances what could either he or his old Master Paras solsis achieve nothing of course but metaphysical and crazy speculations clothed in a meaningless jargon common to all medieval and ancient Alchemists nevertheless in comparing

Notes we find in the latest of all works upon Modern Chemistry the following the study of chemistry has revealed a remarkable class of substances from no one of which a second substance has ever been produced by any chemical process which weighs less than the original substance by no chemical

Process whatever can we obtain from Iron a substance weighing less than the metal used in its production in a word we can extract from Iron nothing but iron moral it appears according to Professor cook that 75 years ago men did not know there was any difference between Elementary

And compound substances for in Old Times Alchemists had never conceived that weight is the measure of material and that as thus measured no material is ever lost but on the contrary they imagined that in such experiments as these the substances involved underwent a mysterious transformation centuries in

Short were wasted in vain attempts to trans form the baser medals into gold is Professor cook so eminent in Modern Chemistry equally proficient in the knowledge of what The Alchemist did or did not know is he quite sure that he understands the meaning of the alchemical diction we are not but let us

Compare his views as above expressed with but sentences written in plain and good albeit Old English from the translations of Van Helmont and Paris Alis we learned from their own admissions that the alcahest induced es the following changes one the alcahest never destroys the seminal Virtues Of The Bodies thereby dissolved for

Instance Gold by its action is reduced to ass salt of gold antimony to assault of antimony Etc of the same seminal virtues or characters with the original concrete two the subject exposed to its operation is converted into three principles salt sulfur and mercury and afterwards into salt alone which then

Becomes volatile and at length is wholly turned into Clear Water three whatever it dissolves may be rendered volatile by a sand heat and if after volatized the solvent it be distilled there from the body is left pure in sipid water but always equal in quantity to its original

Self further we find Van Helmont the Elder saying of this salt that it will dissolve the most untractable bodies into substances of the same seminal virtues equal in weight to the matter dissolved and he adds this salt by being several times cob with Paras solis’s Sal circulat loses all its fixedness and at

Length becomes an insipid water equal in quantity to the Salt it was made from the objection that might be made by Professor cook on behalf of modern science to the Hermetic Expressions would equally apply to the Egyptian hieratic writings they hide that which was meant to be

Concealed if he would profit by the labors of the past he must employ the cryptographer and not the satirist Paras solsis like the rest exhausted his inun Paras solsis like the rest exhausted his Ingenuity in transpositions of letters and abbreviations of words and sentences for example when he wrote

Catur he meant tardar and mutran meant nitrum and so on there was no end to the pretended explanations of the meaning of the alahas some imagined that it was an alkaline of salt of tartar catalized others that it meant alist a German word which means all Spirit or spiritual us

Paras solsis usually termed salt the center of water wherein Metals ought to die this gave rise to the most absurd suppositions in some persons such as galber thought that the alast was the spirit of salt it requires no little Hardy Hood to ass ERT that paracelis and his colleagues were ignorant of the

Natures of Elementary and compound substances they may not be called by the same names as are now in fashion but that they were known is proved by the results attained what matters is by what name the gas given off when the iron is dissolved in sulfuric acid was called by paracelis

Since he is recognized even by our standard authorities as the Discover of hydrogen his Merit is the same same and though Van Helmont may have concealed under the name seminal virtues his knowledge of the fact that Elementary substances have their original properties which the entering into compounds only temporarily modifies

Never destroys he was nonetheless the greatest chemist of his age and the peer of modern scientists he affirmed that the Orum poil could be obtained with the alcahest by converting the whole body of gold into salt retaining its seminal virtues and being soluble in water when chemist

Learned what he meant by Orum poil alahas salt and seminal virtues what he really meant not what he said he meant nor what was thought he meant then and not before can archus safely assume such heirs toward the fire philosophers and those ancient Masters whose Mystic teachings they reverently studied one

Thing is clear at any rate taken merely in its exoteric form form this language of Van Helmont shows that he understood the solubility of metallic substances in water which St hunt makes the basis of his theory of metalliferous deposits we would like to see what sort of terms would be invented by our

Scientific contemporaries to conceal and yet half reveal their audacious proposition that man’s only God is the cerous matter of his brain if in the basement of the new courthouse or the Cathedral on Fifth Avenue there were a torture chamber to which judge or Cardinal could send them at

Will Professor St hunt says in one of his lectures the Alchemists sought in vain for a universal solvent but we now know that water aided in some cases by heat pressure and the presence of a certain widely distributed substances such as carbonic acid and alkaline carbonates and sulfides will

Dissolve the most insoluble bodies so that it may after all be looked upon as the long sought for alast or Universal menom this reads almost like a paraphrase of Von Helmet or Paras solsis himself they knew the properties of water as a solvent as well as modern

Chemists and what is more made no concealment of the fact which shows that this was not their Universal solvant many commentaries and criticisms of their works are still extent and one can hardly take up a book on the subject without finding at least one of their speculations on which they never thought

Of making a mystery this is what we find in an old work on Alchemists a satire moreover of 1820 written at the beginning of our century when the new theories on the chemical potency of water were hardly in their embryonic state it may throw some light to observe

That Van Helmont as well as Paras solsis took water for the universal instrument agent of chemistry and natural philosophy and Earth for the unchangeable basis of all things that fire was assigned as the sufficient cause of all things that seminal Impressions were lodged in the mechanism of the earth that water by dissolving

And fermenting with this Earth as it does by means of fire brings forth everything when originally preceded animal vegetable and mineral kingdoms the Alchemists understand well this Universal potency of water in the works of paracelis Van Helmont files pantam teenus and even boil the great characteristic of the alcahest to

Dissolve and change all subliner bodies water alone accepted is explicitly stated and is it possible to believe that Van Helmont whose private character was unimpeachable and whose great learning was universally recognized should most solemnly declare himself possessed of the secret were it but a vain boast in a recent address at Nashville

Tennessee Professor Huxley laid down a certain rule with respect to the validity of human testimony as a basis of History and Science which we are quite ready to apply to the present case it is impossible he says that one’s practical life should not be more or less influenced by the views which we

May hold as to what has been the past history of things one of them is human testimony in its various shapes all testimony of eyewitnesses traditional testimony from the lips of those who have been eyewitnesses and the testimony of those who have put their Impressions into writing and into print if you read

Caesar’s commentaries wherever he gives an account of his battles with the GS you place a certain amount of confidence in his statements you take his testimony upon this you feel that Caesar would not have made these statements unless he had believed them to be true now we cannot in logic permit Mr

Huxley’s philosophical rule to be applied in a one-sided manner to Caesar either that personages was naturally truthful or a natural liar and since Mr Huxley had settled to that point to his own satisfaction as regards the facts of military history in his favor we insist that Caesar is also a competent witness

As to augers and divers and psychological facts so with Herodotus and all the other ancient authorities unless they were by nature men of Truth they should not be believed even about civil or military Affairs falses in youo falses in Omnibus and equally if they are credible as to physical things they must be

Regarded as equally so as to spiritual things for as Professor Huxley tells us human nature was of old just as it is now men of intellect and conscience did not lie for the pleasure of bewildering or disgusting posterity the probabilities of falsification by such men having been

Defined so clearly by a man of science we feel free from the necessity of discussing the question in connection with the names of Van Helmont and his illustrious but unfortunate Master the much slandered paracelis delus though finding in the works of the former many Mythic illusory ideas perhaps only because he could not

Understand them credits him nevertheless with a vast knowledge an acute judgment and at the same time with having given to the world great truths he was the first he adds to give the name of gas to Aerial fluids without him it is probable that steel would have given no new

Impulse to science by what application of the doctrine of chances could we discover the likelihood that experimentalists capable of resolving and recombining chemical substances as they are admitted to have done were ignorant of the nature of Elementary substances their combining energies and the solvent or solvents that would disintegrate them when

Wanted if they had the reputation only of theorists the case would stand differently and our argument would lose its Force but the chemical discoveries grudgingly accorded to them by their worst enemies form the basis for much stronger language than we have permitted ourselves from a fear of being deemed

Over partial and as this work moreover is based on the idea that there is a higher nature of man that his moral and intellectual faculties should be judged psychologically we do not hesitate to reaffirm that since Van Helmont asserted most solemnly that he was possessed of the secret of the alahist no modern

Critic has a right to set him down as either a liar or a Visionary until something more certain is known about the nature of this alleged Universal menom facts are stubborn things remarks Mr a Wallace in his preface to miracles in modern spiritualism therefore as facts must be

Our strongest allies we will bring as many of these forward as the Miracles of antiquity and those of our modern times will furnish us with the authors of the Unseen Universe have scientifically demonstrated the possibility of certain alleged psychological phenomena through the medium of the universal eth Mr Wallace has as scientifically proved

That the whole catalog of assumptions to the contrary including the sophisms of Hume are untenable if brought face to face with strict logic Mr Crooks has given to the world of skepticism his own experiment which lasted above three years before he was conquered by the most undeniable of evidence that of his own

Senses a whole list could be made up of men of science who have recorded their testimony to that effect and Camille fion the well-known French astronomer and author of many Works which in the eyes of the skeptical should send him to the ranks of the deluded in company with

Wallace Crooks and hair corroborates are words in the following lines I do not hesitate to affirm my conviction based on a personal examination of the subject that any scientific man who declares the phenomena denominated magnetic sonambula medium and others not yet explained by science to be impossible is

One who speaks without knowing what he is talking about and also any man accustomed by his professional advocations to Scientific observations provided that his mind be not biased by preconceived opinions nor his mental Vision blinded by that opposite kind of Illusion unhappily too common in the Learned World which consists in imaging

That the laws of nature are already known to us that everything which appears to overstep the limit of our present formulas is impossible may require a radical and absolute certainty of the reality of the facts alluded to in Mr Crook’s notes of an inquiry into the phenomena called

Spiritual on page 101 this gentleman quotes Mr Sergeant Cox who having named this unknown Force psychic explains it thus as the organism is it self moved and directed within the structure by a force which either is or is not controlled by the soul Spirit or mind which constitutes the individual being

We term the man it is an equally reasonable conclusion that the force which causes the Motions beyond the limits of the body is the same force that produces motion within the limits of the body and as this external force is often directed by intelligence it is an equally reasonable conclusion that

The directing intelligence of the exter external force is the same intelligence that directs the force internally in order to comprehend this Theory the better we may as well divided into four propositions and show that Mr Sergeant Cox believes number one that the force which produces physical phenomena proceeds from consequently is

Generated in the medium two that the intelligence directing the force for the production of the phenomena a May sometimes be other than the intelligence of the medium but of this the proof is insufficient therefore B the directing intelligence is probably that of the medium himself this Mr Cox calls a reasonable

Conclusion three he assumes that the force which moves the table is identical with the force which moves the medium’s body itself for he strongly disputes the spiritualistic theory or rather assertion that spirits of the Dead are the sole agents in the production of all the phenomena before we fairly proceed on

Our analysis of such views we must remind the reader that we ourselves Place between two extreme opposites represented by two parties the Believers and unbelievers in the agency of human Spirits neither seem capable of deciding the point raised by Mr Cox for while the spiritualists are so omnivorous in their

Credulity as to believe every sound and movement in a circle to be produced by disembodied human beings their antagonists dog a atically deny that anything can be produced by Spirits for there are none hence neither class is in a position to examine the subject without bias if they consider that Force which

Produces motion within the body and the one which causes the motion beyond the limits of the body to be the same Essence they may be right but the identity of these two forces stops here the life principle which animates Mr Cox’s body is of the same nature as that

Of his medium never nevertheless he is not the medium nor is the latter Mr Cox this Force which to please Mr Cox and Mr Crooks we may just as well call psychic as anything else proceeds through and not from the individual medium in the latter case this force

Would be generated in the medium and we are ready to show that it cannot be so neither in the instances of levitation of human bodies the moving of furniture and other objects without contact nor in such cases in which the force shows reason and intelligence it is a well-known fact to

Both mediums and spiritualists that the more the former is passive the better the manifestations and every one of the above mentioned phenomena requires a conscious predetermined will in cases of levitation we should have to believe that this self-generated force would raise the inert Mass off the ground

Direct it through the air and lower it down again avoiding obstacles and thereby showing intelligence and still act automatically the medium remaining all the while passive if such were the fact the medium would be a conscious magician and all pretense for being a passive instrument in the hands of invisible intelligences would become

Useless as well plead that a quantity of steam sufficient to fill without bursting a boiler will raise the boiler or the leading Jar full of electricity overcome the inertia of the jar is such a mechanical absurdity all ology would seem to indicate that the force which operates in the presence of

A medium upon external objects comes from a source back of the medium himself we may rather compare it with the hydrogen which overcomes the inertia of the balloon the gas under the control of an intelligence is accumulated in the receiver in sufficient volume to overcome the attraction of its combined

Mass on the same principle this Force moves articles of furniture and performs other manifestations and though identical in its essence with the astral Spirit of the medium it cannot be his Spirit only for the latter remains all the while in a kind of catalytic torper when the mediumship is genuine Mr Cox’s first

Point seems therefore not well taken it is based upon a hypothesis mechanically untenable of course our argument proceeds upon the supposition that levitation is an observed fact the theory of psychic force to be perfect must account for all visible motion in solid substances and among these is

Levitation as to his second point we deny that the proof is insufficient that the force which produces the phenomena is sometimes directed by other intelligences than the mind of the psychic on the contrary this is such an abundance of testimony to show that the mind of the medium in a majority of

Cases has nothing to do with the phenomena that we cannot be content to let Mr Cox’s bold assertion go unchallenged equally illogical do we conceive to be his third proposition for if the medium’s body be not the generator but simply the Chanel of the force which produces the phenomena a

Question upon which Mr Cox’s research throws no light whatever then it does not follow that because the medium’s soul Spirit or mind directs the medium’s organism therefore this Soul Spirit or mind lifts a chair or wraps at the call of the alphabet as to the fourth proposition namely the spirits of the

Dead are the sole agents in the production of all the phenomena we need not join issue at the present moment in as much as the nature of the spirits producing mediumistic manifestations is treated at length in other chapters the philosophers and especially those who were initiated into the

Mysteries held that the astral soul is the impal duplicate of the gross external form which we call Body it is the Paris Spirit of the cardists and the Spirit form of the spiritualists above this internal duplicate and Illuminating it as the warm Ray of the sun illuminates the

Earth fructifying The Germ and calling out to spiritual vivification the latent qualities dormant in it hovers the Divine Spirit the astral Paris spirit is contained and confined within the physical body as ether in a bottle or magnetism in magnetized iron it is a center and engine of force fed from the

Universal Supply of force and moved by the same general laws which pervade all nature and produce all Cosmic phenomena its inherent activity causes the incessant physical operations of the animal organisms and ultimately results in the destruction of the latter by overuse and its own Escape it is the prisoner not the

Voluntary tenant of the body it has an attraction so powerful to the external Universal force that after wearing out its casing it finally escapes to it the stronger grosser more material its encasing body the longer is the term of its imprisonment some persons are born with organizations so exceptional that

The door which shuts other people in from communication with the world of the astral light can be easily unbarred and opened and their souls can look into or even pass into that world and return again those who do this iously and at will are termed magicians hierophants

Sears adepts those who are made to do it either through the fluid of the mesmerizer or of spirits are mediums the astral Soul when the barriers are once opened is so powerfully attracted by the universal astral magnet that it sometimes lifts its encasement with it and keeps it

Suspended in midair until the gravity of matter reasserts its Supremacy and the body redescending every objective manifestation whether it be the motion of a living limb or the movement of some inorganic body requires two conditions will and force plus matter or that which makes the object so

Moved visible to our eye and these three are all convertible forces or the force correlation of the scientists in their turn they are directed or rather overshadowed by the Divine intelligence which these men so studiously leave out of the account but without which not even the crawling of

The smallest earthworm could ever take place the simplest as the most common of all natural phenomena the rustling of the leaves which tremble under the gentle contact of the breeze requires a constant exercise of these faculties scientists May well call them Cosmic laws immutable and unchangeable Behind

These laws we must search for the intelligent cause which once having created and set these laws in motion has infused into them the essence of its own consciousness whether we call this the first cause the universal will or God it must always bear intelligence and now we may ask how can

A will manifest itself intelligently and unconsciously at the same time it is difficult if not impossible to conceive of intellection apart from Consciousness by Consciousness we do not necessarily imply physical or corporeal Consciousness Consciousness is a quality of the sentient principle or in other words the soul and the latter often

Displays activity even while the body is asleep or paralyzed when we lift our arm mechanically we may imagine that we do it unconsciously because our superficial senses could not appreciate the interval between the formulation of the purpose and its execution latent as it seemed to us our

Vigilant will evolved force and set our matter in motion there’s nothing in the nature of the most trivial of mediumistic phenomena to make Mr Cox’s Theory plausible if the intelligence manifested by this force is no proof that it belongs to a disembodied Spirit still less is it evidence that it is

Unconsciously given out by the medium Mr Crooks himself tells us of cases where the intelligence could not have emanated from anyone in the room as in the instance where the word however covered by his finger and unknown even to himself was correctly written by plet no explanation whatever can account

For this case the only hypothesis tenable if we exclude the agency of a spirit Power is that The Clairvoyant faculties were brought into play but scientists deny Clairvoyance and if to escape the unwelcome alternative of accrediting the phenomena to a spiritual Source they con see to us the fact of

Clairvoyance it then devolves upon them to either accept the cabalistic explanation of what this faculty is or achieve the task cther to impra of making a new Theory to fit the sucks again if for the sake of argument it should be admitted that Mr Crook’s word however might have been claro

Volant read what shall we say of mediumistic communications having a prophetic character does any theory of mediumistic impulse account for the ability to foretell events beyond the possible knowledge of both speaker and listener Mr Cox will have to try again as we have said before the modern psychic force in the ancient oracular

Fluids well whether terrestrial or ceral are identical in essence simply a blind Force so is air and while in dialogue the sound waves produced by a conversation of the speakers affect the same body of air that does not imply any doubt of the fact that there are two persons talking with each

Other is it any more reasonable to say that when a common agent is employed by medium and spirit to intercommunicate there must necessarily be but one intelligence displaying itself as the air is necessary for the mutual exchange of audible sounds so are certain currents of Astral light or ether directed by an intelligence

Necessary for the production of the phenomena called spiritual place two interlocutors in the exhausted receiver of an air pump and if they could live their words would remain inarticulate thoughts for there would be no air to vibrate and hence no Ripple of sound would reach their ears place the

Strongest medium in such isolating atmosphere as a powerful mesmerizer familiar with the properties of a magical agent can create around him and no manifestations will take place until some opposing intelligence more potential than the willpower of the mesmerizer overcomes the latter and terminates the astral inertia the Ancients were at no loss to

Discriminate between a blind force acting spontaneously and the same Force when directed by an intelligence plutar the priest of Apollo when speaking of the rular vapors which were but a Subterranean gas imbued with intoxicating magnetic properties showed its nature to be duel when he addresses it in these words and who art thou

Without a God who creates and ripens thee without a Damon Spirit Who acting under the orders of God directs and governs thee thou cast do nothing Thou Art nothing but a vain breath thus without the in dwelling Soul or intelligence psychic force would be also but a vain

Breath Aristotle maintains that this gas or astral emanation escaping from inside the Earth is the sole sufficient cause acting from within outwardly for the vivification of every living being and plant upon the external crust in answer to the skeptical negators of his Century cero moved by a just wrath exclaims and

What can be more Divine than the exhalations of the Earth which affect the human soul as so to enable her to predict the future and could the hand of time evaporate such a virtue do you suppose you are talking of some kind of wine or salted meat do modern

Experimentalists claim to be wiser than Cito and say that this external Force has evaporated and that the Springs of Prophecy are dry all the prophets of old inspired sensitives were said to be uttering their prophecies under the s conditions either by the direct outward afflux of the astral

Amination or a sort of damp fluxion rising from the earth it is this astral matter which serves as a temporary clothing of the souls who form themselves in this light Cornelius Agrippa expresses the same views as to the nature of these Phantoms by describing it as moist or humid inpo turbo

Humid prophecies are delivered in two ways consciously by magicians who are able to look into the astralite and unconsciously by those who act under what is called inspiration to the latter class belonged and belong the biblical prophets of the modern trans speakers so familiar with this fact that was Plato

That of such prophets he says no man when in his senses attains prophetic truth and inspiration but only when demented by some distemper or possession by a Dominion or Spirit some persons call them prophets they do not know that they are only repeaters and are not to be called

Prophets at all but only transmitters of vision and prophecy he adds in continuation of his argument Mr Cox says the most Ardent spiritualists practically admit the existence of psychic Force Under the very inappropriate name of magnetism to which it has no Affinity whatever for they assert that the spirits of the Dead can

Only do the acts attributed to them by using the magnetism that is the psychic force of the mediums here again a misunderstanding arises in consequence of different names being applied to what may prove to be one and the same imponderable compound because electricity did not become a science

Till the 18th century no one will presume to say that this Force had not existed since the creation moreover we are prepared to prove that even the ancient Hebrews were acquainted with it but merely because exact science did not happen before 1819 to stumble over the discovery which showed the intimate connection existing

Between magnetism and electricity it does not at all prevent these two agents being identical if a bar of iron can be endowed with magnetic properties by passing a current of voltaic electricity over some conductor placed in a certain way close to the bar why not accept as a

Provisional theory that a medium may also be a conductor and nothing more at a seance is it unscientific to say that the intelligence of psychic Force drawing currents of electricity from the waves of The Ether and employing the medium as a conductor develops and calls into action the latent magnetism with

Which the atmosphere of the Seance room is saturated so as to produce the desired effects the word magnetism is as appropriate as any other until science gives us something more than a merely hypothetical agent endowed with conjectural properties the difference between The Advocates of psychic force and the spiritualist consists in this says

Sergeant Cox that we contend that there is yet insufficient proof of any other directing agent than the intelligence of the medium and no proof whatever of the agency of the spirits of the Dead we fully agree with Mr Cox as to the lack of proof that the agency is that of the

Spirits of the Dead As for the rest this is a very extraordinary deduction from a wealth of facts according to the expression of Mr Mr Crooks who remarks further on going over my notes I find such a superabundance of evidence so overwhelming a mass of testimony that I

Could fill several numbers of the quarterly now some of these facts of an overwhelming evidence are as follows first the movement of heavy bodies with contact but without mechanical exertion two the phenomena of percussive and other sounds three the alteration of weight of bodies four movements of heavy

Substances when at a distance from The Medium five the rising of tables and chairs off the ground without contact with any person six the levitation of human beings seven luminous apparitions says Mr Crooks under the strictest conditions I have seen a solid self-luminous body the size and nearly the shape of a

Turkeyy egg float noiselessly about the room at one time higher than anyone could reach on tiptoe and then gently descend to the floor it was visible for more than 10 minutes and before it faded away it struck the table three times with a sound like that of a hard solid

Body we must infer that the egg was the same nature as M babinet’s meteor cat which is classified with the other natural phenomena in aro’s Works eight the appearance of hands either self-luminous or visible by ordinary light nine direct writing by these same luminous hands detached and evidently endowed with intelligence

Psychic Force 10 Phantom forms and faces in this instance the psychic Force comes from a corner of the room as a phantom form takes an accordion in its hand and then Glides about the room playing the instrument home the medium being in full view at the time the whole of the

Preceding Mr Crooks witnessed and tested at his own house and having assured himself scientifically of the genuiness of the phenomena reported it to the Royal Society was he welcomed as the discoverer of natural phenomena of a new and important character let the reader consult his work for his answer in

Addition to these freaks played on human crul by psychic force Mr Kooks gives another class of phenomena which he terms special instances which seem to point to the agency of an exterior intelligence I have been says Mr Crooks with Miss Fox when she has been writing a message automatically to one person

Present whilst a message to another person on another subject was being given alphabetically by means of wraps and the whole time she was conversing freely with the third person on a subject totally different from either during a seance with Mr Holm a small lathe moved across the table to me in

The light and delivered a message to me by tapping my hand I repeat in the alphabet and the lathe tapping me at the right letters being at a distance from Mr holm’s hands the same La upon request of Mr Crooks gave him a telegraphic message through the Morse Alphabet by

Taps on my hand the morse code being quite unknown to any other person present and but imperfectly to himself and adds Mr Crooks it convinced me that there was a good Morse operator at the other end of the line wherever that might be would it be undignified in the present

Case to suggest that Mr Cox should search for the operator in his private principality psychic land but the same lathe does more and better in full light in Mr Crook’s room it asked to give a message a pencil and some sheets of paper had been lying on the center of

The table presently the pencil rose on its point and after advancing by hesitating jerks to the paper fell down it then Rose and again fell after three unsuccessful attempts a small wooden lathe the Morse operator which was lying near upon the table slid towards the pencil and Rose a few inches from the

Table the pencil rose again and propping itself up against the lath the two together made an effort to Mark the paper it fell and then a joint effort was made again after a third trial the lathe gave up and moved back to its place the pencil lay as it fell across the paper

And an alphabetic message told us we have tried to do as you asked but our power is exhausted the word r as the joint intelligent efforts of the friendly lathe and pencil would make us think that there were two psychic forces present in all this is there any proof

That the directing agent was the intelligence of the medium is there not on the contrary every indication that the movements of the lath and pencil were directed by spirits of the dead or at least of those of some other unseen intelligent entities most certainly the word magnetism

Explains in this case as little as the term psychic Force how be it there is more reason to use the former than the latter if it were but for a simple fact that the Transcendent magnetism or mesmerism produces phenomena identical in effects with those of spiritualism the phenomena of the

Enchanted Circle of Baron dup and reazon is as contrary to the accepted laws of physiology as the rising table without contact is to the laws of natural philosophy as strong men have often found it impossible to raise a small table weighing a few pounds and broken

It into pieces in the effort so a dozen of experimenters among them sometimes academicians were utterly unable to step across a chalk line drawn on the floor by dup on one occasion a Russian general well known for his skepticism persisted until he fell on the ground in violent

Convulsions in this case the magnetic fluid which opposed such a resistance was Mr Cox’s psychic Force which endows the tables with an extraordinary and Supernatural weight if they produce the same psychological and physiological effects there is good reason to believe them more or less identical we do not

Think the deduction could be very reasonably objected to besides where the fact even denied there is no reason why it should not be so once upon a time all thees in Christendom had agreed to deny that there were any mountains in the

source